A pixy in petticoats

By John Trevena

The Project Gutenberg eBook of A pixy in petticoats
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: A pixy in petticoats

Author: John Trevena

Release date: February 16, 2026 [eBook #77956]

Language: English

Original publication: New York: Moffat, Yard & Company, 1909

Credits: an anonymous Project Gutenberg volunteer


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A PIXY IN PETTICOATS ***




 A PIXY IN
 PETTICOATS




 NEW YORK:
 MOFFAT, YARD & COMPANY
 1909




 CONTENTS

 I. HOW BURROUGH PLAYED ROBINSON CRUSOE
 II. HOW BURROUGH HAD THE VISION
 III. HOW BURROUGH WALKED WITH BEATRICE
 IV. HOW BURROUGH VISITED BEDLAM
 V. HOW BEATRICE CULTIVATED LOCAL TALENT
 VI. HOW THEY BOILED A KETTLE IN THE DEVIL’S KITCHEN
 VII. HOW BURROUGH CHATTED WITH A FELLOW-SCHOLAR
 VIII. HOW THEY WENT SWALING
 IX. HOW THEY PLAYED AT HIDE-AND-SEEK
 X. HOW THEY SAT UPON THE PIXIES’ BOWLING-GREEN
 XI. HOW THE SCHOLAR FAILED IN ORIENTAL LANGUAGES
 XII. HOW THEY STARTED FOR THE MOTHER OF RIVERS
 XIII. HOW THEY STOOD UPON CRANMERE
 XIV. HOW THEY TOOK SHELTER IN TOM-TIT-TOT’S PALACE
 XV. HOW BEATRICE TOLD THE STORY OF TREGEAGLE
 XVI. HOW BURROUGH BECAME A DUMMY MAN
 XVII. HOW TONGUES WENT WAGGING IN THE VILLAGE
 XVIII. HOW BEATRICE FORGOT TO BE FRIVOLOUS
 XIX. HOW BURROUGH SPOKE FOOLISHLY
 XX. HOW THEY SEARCHED FOR WHITE HEATHER
 XXL HOW THEY WENT INTO THE COPSE
 XXII. HOW WILLUM WENT ROUND WITH A PAPER
 XXIII. HOW BURROUGH LONGED TO ENTER LYONESSE
 XXIV. HOW BURROUGH RECEIVED VISITORS
 XXV. HOW BEATRICE SAT IN THE DIMPSY
 XXVI. HOW IT WAS DREARY BESIDE THE GORGE
 XXVII. HOW BURROUGH WENT TO DART HEAD




 A PIXY IN PETTICOATS.

 CHAPTER I.
 HOW BURROUGH PLAYED ROBINSON CRUSOE.

The first thing John Burrough saw, when he had crossed the bog, was
a crumpled newspaper lying upon the turf beside the river. He paused
to regard it with a frown. Crusoe himself could not have been much
more surprised at beholding the footprint upon the sand in his desert
island.

By the presence of that piece of paper Burrough knew that his secret
nook had been discovered. Someone shared his secret. Someone had found
a way through the bog to the bend in the river, and had dared thus to
desecrate the spot. The secret was out. Burrough sighed when he
reflected that a crowd of holiday-makers might invade his solitude at
any moment.

The river was the East Okement upon Dartmoor. It came sliding down a
bed of stone, which was here and there as smooth as a billiard-table,
tumbled over a succession of ledges, and finally swept round a bend to
enter the little patch of unexplored territory which Burrough had made
his own.

At the foot of a descent, so steep as to be generally avoided,
stretched an immense bog always choked with water, even in summer,
because it was fed by springs--the largest could be seen bubbling like
a miniature fountain not very far from that obnoxious piece of paper.
Apparently there was no pathway through this bog. Beyond was a
towering fortification, composed of blocks of granite covered with
black and grey lichens, and piled one upon the other in a wild
confusion which was yet suggestive of method.

On the opposite side of the tiny river sloped a precipice almost sheer
in places, everywhere covered with trees, oak, ash, and beech,
plentifully besprinkled with hornbeam, hazel, and mountain-ash. That
precipice was a wall of mud and saturated mosses. No wonder the
foliage was so green and bright. Red streamlets trickled into the
river after filtration through the bog forest. At the summit
pink-coned larches could be seen nodding against the intense blue of
the sky; lower, the wine-coloured plumes of a copper-beech; still
lower the silvery bark of birches. A rowan covered with creamy blooms
dipped to the river as though admiring its beauty in the broken water.
Beneath its branches appeared pink spikes of rose-bay, and raspberry
canes covered with unripe fruit.

Draping the boggy wall were ferns in tropical luxuriance. The royal
osmunda could be seen in clumps and thickets; fronds, ten feet in
length, bending to touch the shining water, or towering towards the
oak-leaves. Beside the river was a natural arm-chair of granite,
comfortably upholstered with golden mosses. There Burrough lolled day
after day reading or writing. Below was a pool free from rocks and
bedded with yellow sand. Black trout were always waiting for what the
river might bring down to them, and very little in awe of the man in
the granite chair. Probably they regarded him as the very latest kind
of Dartmoor pony. Burrough seated himself, lighted a cigarette, and
tried to forget that crumpled sheet of paper. He looked at the tender
ivy trailing across the blocks of granite, at a brown lizard flashing
by, and a viper basking on a warm shelf. Butterflies flitted past,
bees were working in and out of their nests, flycatchers flirted their
tails upon the rocks, and to the music of the birds was added the
sleepy symphony of the river singing about the big stones.

“Bother that newspaper,” said Burrough.

He rose and went about his tiny kingdom, to search for other traces of
the unwarrantable intrusion. Just below the pool a tiny island divided
the river. The main current swept beneath a tangle of boughs, caused
by the trees of the eyot and those of the bog forest hanging over and
meeting, compelling the stickles to descend through perpetual
twilight. The smaller channel separated the eyot from the great
quaking bog. There the water, slightly tinged with sulphate of iron,
could be seen bubbling restlessly amid the brilliant mosses. The edge
of the bog appeared to have broken out into a scarlet rash, into
numerous red blotches rather suggestive of tiny scraps of raw meat.
These were carnivorous sundews, hard at work catching and eating
flies. Beyond the sundew shambles were the olive-green leaves and
tender grey flowers of the bog violet; and all along the “coast-line”
of the eyot were big clumps of bog asphodel.

Burrough breathed a sigh of relief. The affairs of his kingdom
appeared to be in perfect order. There were no tins nor bottles, nor
any sign of the past pleasures of a picnicking party. He decided to
burn the offending paper and then forget all about it; but before
doing so he thought it advisable to go through the eyot, which was
not, strictly speaking, a part of his kingdom, but merely a dependant
state.

The young man reached the eyot by means of the great stones which
during the winter were submerged. Once there he had to imagine himself
a tailed being. Progress could only be made by resorting to Simian
methods, on account of the huge boulders, the hidden pools, and the
tropical luxuriance of the undergrowth. The water-birds, which had
their nests among the sedges, were not unduly alarmed by his presence.
Sometimes, while feeling for a safe spot to rest upon, his foot
crushed the shells of eggs which had lately given forth young birds.
The river was just visible as it tumbled from one shelf of rock to
another. At the other end of the eyot the channels united to plunge
away between two steep and shining walls of stone. There tall thickets
of osmunda lifted their flowering plumes where the rough winds could
not reach, and every rock was covered with asphodel, and the banks of
the bog were lurid with mosses of every tint. Burrough balanced
himself upon a giant’s pebble and looked upward. He saw a dense
wavering screen composed of oak foliage and that of rowan, mingled
with long fern fronds, and for background the river falling and
flashing in lines of silver. It was as though the river was forcing
itself between the boughs and leaves and fronds; that it was the
weight of the water, not the motion of the breeze, which caused them
to sway and dance. Burrough gazed upon the scene with the selfish joy
of knowing he had the place to himself. No one saw the beauties of
that hidden nook except himself. He began to assure himself that the
crumpled newspaper had been carried over the precipice by a wind, and
had not been dropped by any invader.

Then his eyes fell upon a dry sand-spit at the foot of a rock, beneath
the thicket of osmunda. Right in the centre appeared the impression of
a single footprint.

There was no mistake. It was a woman’s footprint, in spite of its
ridiculous smallness. There was the deep imprint made by the heel--a
half-crown would have covered it. There was the dainty point. Burrough
wondered how five pink feminine toes could possibly be compressed
within so slight a compass.

In fancy Burrough saw the hand which had dropped that piece of paper.
He could guess what it was like after looking at that footprint. Give
a distinguished palæontologist the fossil bone of some extinct
species, and he will proceed to construct and describe the creature by
that one bone. In like manner Burrough built up the perfect image of
the unknown damsel, who had penetrated into the interior of his little
kingdom, and had dared to desecrate it by throwing paper about, by
that single tiny footprint in the sand.

She was young. That was certain, because none but an agile girl could
have fought her way across the eyot. She was small. That was evident
by the ridiculous footprint. The young man decided she was dark, with
bright colour, eyes of deep blue, rather thick eyebrows, and laughing
mouth. He arrived at this conclusion because he knew such a face would
look exceedingly well against the thicket of osmunda and the falling
water. He decided she would be dressed in grey, and he added a ribbon
at her waist. He was not sure of the colour of that ribbon. It was a
tan shoe that had made the imprint. He was sure of that. It suited the
grey skirt exactly.

The young man drew a tape-measure from his pocket. He carried it about
with him for the purpose of measuring the stone remains upon the moor.
He was finding out all he could about these remains, because he
intended to write a book on the subject. The sort of book a few people
might buy, to adorn a table or shelf, but nobody would ever read.

This was much better than measuring hoary antiquities of the stone
age. Already he was far more interested in that footprint than in all
the remains of prehistoric man. From heel to toe six inches and a
fraction. He did not record the measurement in his note-book. Somehow
he felt sure he would remember it; and, as a matter of fact, his
memory justified the confidence he placed in it.

The crumpled sheet of newspaper was not nearly so objectionable an
object as it had been. Indeed, it was with quite friendly eyes that
Burrough regarded it when he returned from the eyot. Had a man dropped
it there, or some picnicking matron, or even any ordinary young
person, the act would have remained unpardonable. But the girl with
the dainty footprint might surely do as she pleased. She was quite
justified in leaving it there, for how could she be expected to carry
it about with her if she did not require it? Really it was not an
eyesore at all. It looked rather well lying crumpled upon the turf
beside a clump of whortleberries. That secluded nook had needed a
civilising touch, and now it had been supplied by the kindly thought
and gracious presence of the fair invader. Something was gleaming
beside the newspaper. It was a hairpin--not a common, unsightly, black
object, but a slender golden hairpin, delicately shaped and
deliciously fragrant.

So the unknown was a fair girl, and not dark, as he had supposed. She
would not secure dark tresses with a golden hairpin. Burrough
constructed her over again. The face was much the same--rather less
colour, perhaps--and the eyes were grey. The figure was a trifle
fuller, and the frock was of some dark material. He did not remove the
tan shoes, but he added brown silk stockings to match.

Burrough slipped the hairpin into his pocket. He thought it would come
in handy for cleaning his pipe. Then he picked up the piece of paper.
It was damp, and so he knew it must have been dropped the day before.
It would have been in the evening, for he had been there till four
o’clock on the previous afternoon. He opened the paper and shook it
out, then dropped it with a shudder. It seemed to him that the folds
were smeared with stains like blood.

He had forgotten those horrible things which are the lot of human
beings--sickness, sorrowing, suffering, and death. But when he looked
up he saw upon a patch of ground, which made the centre of a small
amphitheatre of rocks, the carcase of a horned mountain sheep, every
bit of flesh well cleaned from its ribs and skull. Around were
evidences of a struggle. The greater portion of the fleece was twisted
into a shapeless mass, but scraps of wool were held upon every bramble
and gorse-bush, and here and there were wisps torn from the poor
hunted creature by its ravenous pursuers. That sheep had been hunted,
dragged down, and destroyed by starving dogs. Burrough knew that
another carcase--that of a pony--was lying in a hole just beyond the
wall of rocks. Those bones, too, were white and well-cleaned by the
busy ants. The hide had been gnawed by dogs, and nest-making birds had
found the mane and tail very useful. That pony had been bitten by a
viper. Burrough remembered it when he saw the red stains upon the
piece of paper.

The next minute he was laughing. He had spread out the paper, and
other marks became at once visible.

“My lady is an aristocrat,” he said; “she has blue blood.”

After all, the paper had only been used for cleaning paint-brushes.
Probably the Lady of the Footprint had been trying to put the sunset
upon canvas--it was just the sort of impossible task a pretty young
girl would attempt--and the blood-red stains represented the fiery
clouds, and the blue smears were the sky above. Burrough pushed the
paper into a gorse-bush and burnt it, bush and all. After all, he was
sorry he had discovered it. He was glad he had found the golden
hairpin and the footprint. But the piece of paper remained an
unsightly object. He could not forget how it had reminded him, if only
for a moment, of the destroying dogs and the malevolent viper.




 CHAPTER II.
 HOW BURROUGH HAD THE VISION.

Burrough was thirty-five, at which age most men have closed the
romantic chapter of their lives. Most men also go forth as
knight-errants to seek their adventures; Burrough had waited for his
to come to him. He did not look his age. He was a handsome giant,
slightly over six feet in height, and broad in proportion; his face
was clean-shaven; his hair was fair; his eyes were blue. He was also
clever--too clever for the work-a-day world. He had taken classical
honours; only a second-class because his health broke down. For some
years he managed to maintain himself by contributing essays and
reviews to various periodicals, until the atmosphere of Fleet Street
became too much for his lungs, and, on the advice of an eminent
specialist, he removed to Dartmoor, where he built a tiny cottage
beside a gorge, in a dreary solitude upon the moor near the village of
Lew.

He became well and strong in the bracing air, but with the return of
health came also the sense of his loneliness. His cottage was quite
apart from the village. It was surrounded by great boulders of
granite, heather, gorse, bracken and whortleberries. He could not
afford a housekeeper. A woman came out from the village twice a week
to put the place in order. For the rest he was alone. He mended his
own clothes and prepared his own meals.

Being clever with his hands, Burrough had assisted in the building of
his cottage. He had done all the painting and made a good deal of the
furniture. The interior was really comfortable. The cottage was not
beautiful externally; it was built of granite and roofed with
corrugated iron. Creepers would not grow up it on account of the
winds. Gorse and heather were thick beside the walls. The windows
overlooked a gorge. In winter the water in this gorge would rise and
roar so loudly as to make conversation difficult. Not much
conversation took place in the cottage. Burrough had only his cat to
argue with.

Within, the change was startling. To cross the threshold was literally
to step from dreariness into comfort. One step led from the barren
moor into a room of refinement: one second it was granite, bog, and
heath; the next green curtains, shaded lamps, old books, and pictures.
Burrough was proud of his little home. Every morning he swept and
dusted it while he waited for the kettle to boil. He never allowed his
fire to go out. It was easy to smother it with a couple of turves
before going to bed, and these turves were always warm and glowing in
the morning.

Burrough felt that a change had come over him as he walked back from
the secret nook, with the hairpin in his pocket, and the measurement
of the tiny footprint in his brain. A change had come over the weather
too; black clouds were racing across the High Willhays range, and the
rain began before the ugly tin roof of the cottage beside the gorge
appeared beneath the tors. Burrough liked to feel the wind and rain.
The storm suited his mood. How foolish he had been to try and banish
the thoughts of love! He thought he had not needed it. He thought he
could live and work without it. He had kept his inclinations subdued
for years, but some force had been secretly at work undermining his
resolution all the time. He had always been a shy man in the presence
of women. He had envied the ease with which young fellows would
address girls, while he would withdraw to a corner and look on,
feeling somehow that such pleasures were not for him. He did not know
how to address young women of his own class. He had nothing to offer
them. He believed that a woman would not look at a man if he could not
give her fine clothes, jewellery, a mansion, position in society, and
as much money to spend as she wanted. That had always been his
wrong-headed idea of love. It was what the world had taught him. Love
was a thing to be bought easily, and won with difficulty.

Burrough neglected his work that evening. Outside the wind howled, and
the water in the gorge roared. He sat in his easy-chair, smoking more
than was good for him, worrying over his poverty, and thinking all the
time of the golden hairpin in his pocket and the dainty footprint in
the sand. His big black cat was seated on the rug, blinking at the
flames, and purring a short stave whenever he felt the touch of his
master’s foot.

“Advise me, King o’ the Cats,” said Burrough at length. He was
accustomed thus to address his sole companion. “Don’t you think it’s
folly and madness for a man to live alone? If there are more women
than men in the world, surely there must be one for me. I’m in love at
the present moment, King o’ the Cats, hopelessly in love, over head
and ears in love, you blinking, purring, many-wived Solomon. No man
has ever been more in love, though I don’t know who she is. Attend to
me--rake, _roué_, _blasé_ old bigamist! Why should I keep you in
affluence and much matrimony, and myself in poverty and singleness of
life? Tell me that, King o’ the Cats. I have as much right to my one
wife as you to your dozen.”

Peter yawned, and made preparations for slumber.

“She wouldn’t come here though,” Burrough went on. “She wouldn’t come
to the doll’s house, to my granite ark with its roof of tin. It would
be coming down too low, King o’ the Cats. She couldn’t do it. Fancy
her trailing silks and laces, and all the fluffy wonders women wear,
across the bog, through the heather and gorse, and over the granite.
She would have to array her sweet self in canvas, sackcloth,
tarpaulins. She would not give up her world of fashion, and the world
of shops, for miserable me. Turn hermit in the wilderness for a
wretched man, a fool of a man, a beast of a penniless man. What a mad
idea it is, old King Peter! No wonder you yawn. I make you tired. Sit
up, my beauty, sit up in your majesty, and purr to me truly whether
there be in this rolling sphere, between the poles thereof, maid or
widow, not younger than twenty, nor yet older than thirty, who would
take John Burrough by the hand, and say, ‘I will’? Is there one who
would say, ‘I will come under your tin roof for better or for worse?’”

Peter scratched his right ear vigorously. Burrough went across the
room, and returned to his chair with an armful of classics.

“What do the poets say? Leave your ear alone, King o’ the Cats. I will
make it smart and tingle before I have done. Goddess of the golden
hairpin, goddess of the small brown shoe, what do the wise men say of
you? ‘Not any man shall escape, not even the gods. Love, thou
triumphest even over gold.’ No, no, Sophocles. It won’t do. Every man
has his price, and even Cupid is corruptible. A millionaire will buy
up the boy’s whole stock. ‘Take away the pleasures of love from life,
and there is nothing left but to die.’ That’s the opinion of Marcus
Aurelius, most excellent ear-scratcher. I observe you wink
sympathetically. ‘A woman is a great evil,’ says Euripides. ‘Faithless
is the female race.’ Out upon you, swarthy Greek. What do the gallant
Romans say? ‘Love and wisdom are incompatible.’ Do you hear that, King
o’ the Cats? We must give up our wise ways. ‘Love is full of
bitterness,’ declares Plautus, and Terence quite agrees with him; but
Plautus is man and brother enough to admit there is honey with the
gall. Ovid states that the disease is incurable, the which I doubt. It
is easily conveyed. True! It may be communicated by a hairpin, for
instance. Now let me try the Sortes Virgilianæ. ‘Love conquers all
things, and we must yield to love.’ That is the conclusion of the
whole matter.”

Burrough pushed the books from his knee, and sat frowning at the fire.

“Eh, my pussy,” he said sadly, stroking his favourite’s head. “We are
a pair of puir fules. Watch me go forth to-morrow to my sunny hollow
beyond the bog. You shall see me with my hose ungartered, my bonnet
unbanded, my sleeve unbuttoned, my shoe untied, and everything about
me demonstrating a careless desolation. That might have been all very
well in the days of chivalry, eh, _Chat Noir_? In this present
unpoetic age I should be dubbed a male slut, even if I could unbutton
my sleeve or unband my bonnet.”

Burrough indulged in a good deal of such vicious rhetoric before going
to bed. The next morning it was raining. He went down to the secret
nook beside the river, although he could not have expected to find
anything of surpassing interest. The ferns were drooping, the river
had risen, the blooms of the rowan and rose-bays looked draggled and
tawdry; they were like the artificial flowers on some Italian altar.
There was an odour of mud in the wind. Burrough climbed back to the
moorland track, and took the way which led into the village.

The vicar was standing at his garden door. The vicarage was nothing
more than a long cottage thatched with rushes. Mr. Yeoland was an old
man, weak, childish, and entirely incapable of performing his slight
duties. He clung somehow to life and office, the former a burden
because of his weakness, the latter a sinecure since all the villagers
went to chapel. The old man lived alone with a housekeeper, who
scolded him, and sometimes pushed him about roughly when she was the
worse for liquor. The old man spent most of his time in the house
sitting in a state of lethargy. Two or three times a day he would
shuffle to his garden door, which was overshadowed by a large
sycamore, and ogle the girls as they passed.

Mr. Yeoland was not alone. A girl stood beneath the sycamore talking
to him. She was of medium height, neither slender nor plump. She had
gathered up her skirts boldly, possibly on account of the mud,
possibly because a pretty ankle was not made to be hidden. A tiny tan
shoe nestled in the mud, and above was the brown silk stocking of
Burrough’s fancy. It fulfilled its purpose in a shapely manner, until
it disappeared, melted away into, or became blended with, a summer
cloud of diaphanous wonders. Her back was towards Burrough, but he
could see that her hair was dark brown, and that it was studded with
little gleaming points like fireflies. She wore a white
tam-o’-shanter. Secured to it on the left side was a jewelled
butterfly with wings outspread.

Burrough came to a stand beside the wall opposite, where he could both
see and hear. The Vicar did not appear to notice him. The old man was
chuckling in his senile way, delighted at having caught the young lady
as she passed. His speech was affected. He spoke out of the corner of
his mouth, and every word was accompanied by a grimace.

“Go along with you,” Burrough heard him say with a sly chuckle.

The young lady laughed. It was not a particularly pleasing laugh,
Burrough thought. Yet he was singularly anxious to hear it again. He
saw her put up a bare hand to brush the hair back from her forehead.

“I’ll pull it,” said the amorous old man, putting out his trembling
hand. “I will. I’ll pull it.”

“You will not,” said the young lady, rather coldly Burrough thought,
as she stepped back from the uninviting caress.

“If I was forty years younger,” mumbled the Vicar out of the corner of
his mouth, “I’d take off my white tie, and we’d go on the spree.”

“Are you so sure I would come with you?” said she.

A gust of wind passed through the sycamore and brought down a shower
of big drops. The young lady moved and cried, “What have you in the
garden--anything? May I go in and pick some flowers for my room?”

“Nothing but weeds,” mumbled the Vicar. “The garden’s like me--rough
and ready.”

“But I can see some syringa,” said she, raising herself on tip-toe.

“There are snakes in that long grass,” the Vicar warned her, as she
was about to enter.

“I’m not afraid of them. I like them,” came the answer.

“Afraid of mice?” he chuckled.

“Love them,” she declared.

“And men?” he went on.

“Silly apes,” she laughed.

They went into the garden. Burrough crossed the road, whipped the
tape-measure from his pocket, and measured the tiny imprint in the
mud.

“It is she,” he murmured.

He waited about beside the wall. From time to time he heard a merry
laugh, and the mumbling of old Yeoland, who was probably trying to
steal a kiss among the syringa. Burrough could not believe she would
permit that dirty and unpleasant old man to approach her. While he
waited the rain ceased and a flash of sunlight pierced the clouds. It
struck upon the garden, and he heard the exclamation, “The sun! I must
go.”

A moment later the girl stood in the doorway, and Burrough saw her
face at last.

She was like a bride with orange-blossoms. She held a quantity of
syringa covered with pearly rain-drops. The rain was in her dark-brown
hair too, and upon her face, and it was sprinkled upon her
tam-o’-shanter where the jewelled butterfly quivered in the sunshine.
She was not pretty. She had not a single good feature. Her skin was
brown. Her nose was not straight. It was a maddening face. No one who
fell in love with that face could ever love another.

When she saw Burrough she swished round, and said to the Vicar, who
was hobbling amorously in her wake, “Thanks very much for the syringa,
but I don’t know what I shall do with it now I’ve got it. The scent is
too heady for a room.”

“Have it beside your bed. Then you’ll dream of me,” the old man
muttered.

“I should wake with a headache, and pitch it out of the window.”

“As Gerard did,” said Burrough as the Vicar appeared, addressing
himself to the old man. “Good morning, Mr. Yeoland.”

“Good morning,” said the Vicar, somewhat gruffly, as he did not like
to have such little affairs interrupted.

“Good morning,” murmured the young lady. “As Mr. Yeoland does not
introduce me. As a matter of fact I’ve never been introduced to him.
One doesn’t stand upon ceremony much in a mountain village.”

Her eyes said plainly enough, “You spoke to me first.” Which was true.

“Gerard. Who’s he?” mumbled the Vicar.

“The sixteenth-century herbalist,” Burrough replied.

“Bookworm, pedant, scholar, idiot,” was what he thought the girl’s
eyes were saying to him then.

“I must go and take my auntie for a stroll,” was what her tongue said,
as she moved away a step, shaking the rain from her dainty skirts.
“She’s like a butterfly. Comes out when the sun shines. Goes in when
it doesn’t. It sounds giddy.”

“Go along! Naughty girl!” chuckled the Vicar.

“I see you are out in all weathers,” Burrough ventured, yet without
looking at her.

“Morning, noon, and night,” she laughed. “Up with the lark, out all
day, and in with the--what are the things that fly about at night, Mr.
Yeoland?”

“Bats,” croaked the Vicar.

“Beast!” she cried.

“Owls,” he chuckled, his face distorted with mirth.

“My eyes are not big and round, and I do not shriek at nights.”

“I think you mean moths,” Burrough said nervously.

“Moths. Yes, the stupid things fly into our lamp and roast themselves.
Auntie says, ‘poor dears,’ and tries to rescue them. I say, let the
idiots grill if it gives them such enjoyment. They ought to have the
sense to keep in the dark. Directly they come into the light they lose
their heads.”

“And their lives,” Burrough added.

“But I like the beetles,” the girl rattled on. “They are such jolly
old boys. I believe they are always on the spree, and they never know
what they’re doing. Last night I was out and I heard one coming--boom!
He came crack upon my nose, nearly splitting it, and it’s crooked
enough already, then he fell on the road, and cussed. Presently a lot
of clockwork or something went whirr inside him. He got up, fell back
again, said he was all right, then tried again. He got off that time,
boomed hard for a dozen yards, then charged a wall--bang! I left him
lying on his back in the road, kicking and swearing. Really he wanted
someone to look after him.”

“Like me,” mumbled the Vicar.

“I must run,” said the girl. “Good-bye.”

She nodded, laughed, and was off at full speed.




 CHAPTER III.
 HOW BURROUGH WALKED WITH BEATRICE.

Towards evening Burrough had the vision again. In the interval he
had made inquiries. Her name was Beatrice Pentreath; her home was in
Cornwall; and she lived with a maiden aunt of uncertain age. They came
upon Dartmoor every summer. The woman who cleaned Burrough’s cottage
had a poor opinion of the young lady, because it was her custom to
ride astride like a man, she was shamelessly plainspoken, and had a
disgusting habit of using tobacco in the form of cigarettes.

“And she’s been seen on the moor, naked--naked, sir,” went on the
matron in a tragic manner.

Further questioning elicited the statement that Miss Beatrice went up
Taw Marsh sometimes to bathe in one of the river pools; and after
bathing she would run about to dry herself. There was nothing very
shocking about that, the region being exceedingly lonely, and the
chances of the young lady being detected in her Garden of Eden gambols
therefore exceedingly slight.

“Who saw her?” Burrough asked.

“Don’t matter who saw her,” said the matron severely. “She was seen
from Oke Tor. Not even a towel round her, sir.”

“Oke Tor is a long way from the river,” Burrough said, and added
impatiently, “Why shouldn’t she bathe? I have been up there to bathe
too.”

“You’re a gentleman, sir,” the good woman reminded him.

Burrough was not listening. He was thinking how well that tinted skin
would look against the pink heather and grey granite. He thought too
of the little pool of black trout at the secret nook, where he had
discovered the footprint and the piece of paper, and he wondered if
she had ever bathed there.

It was in the village Burrough met her. She was alone. At first he
thought he would turn back, as the sight of her made him nervous; but
he reflected she had probably seen him, and his flight would look
ridiculous. He decided to pass her, and bow if she chose to
acknowledge his presence.

“Good evening,” she said, as they drew together.

His first impression had been correct. That face was maddening. He
stopped, feeling as though he had just swallowed something strong and
burning. He looked down, and saw a tiny tan shoe nestling in the dust
beside his big boot. He looked up, and caught her eyes. He did not
know how she was dressed; but he was aware she was bare-headed, and
that her hair was dark-brown. He could smell syringa, and he supposed
she was wearing some of that which she had obtained from the Vicar
during the rain-storm.

“Are you going for a walk?” he asked.

“Yes, I’m off duty. My auntie is as sleepy as a dormouse, and is
hugged over the fire. The room was too hot for me, so I came out among
the moths and beetles--and--it’s lonely dull in the evenings.”

The scented languorous atmosphere of early summer was about them, that
atmosphere so dangerous to youth and innocence. Burrough felt the
charm working upon him with every breath of that warm air. There was
too much fragrance. In winter there was not enough. In his cottage
there was the odour of stale tobacco and the musty smell of books. It
was “lonely dull” in the evenings there.

“Have you ever seen the aftermath from the top of the village?” he
asked her timidly.

“Let me think,” said she, laughing, but a trifle puzzled.

“I mean the glow in the sky above High Willhays,” he explained.

“I’ve seen it,” she replied; then added, “And I should like to see it
again.”

Side by side they began to ascend the hill. Burrough had only once
before been a maiden’s squire. While living in London he went one
night to a music hall, and found himself sitting next to a girl who
was unaccompanied. A remark led up to a conversation. After the
entertainment he had the politeness to escort her as far as her
door-step. The following Sunday he met her by appointment and they
walked in the Park. She was a good-looking girl, and he thought he
would improve her mind. The girl, however, did not want her mind
improved. After she had met the young man a few times, and found that
he had not the sense or inclination to respond to the hints she gave
him, she transferred her affections to someone more demonstrative.

Of course the shop-girl of the London days was not to be thought of in
comparison with the young lady at his side. He thought of Beatrice’s
bathing exploits, and the drying process found favour in his eyes. It
showed virtue, naturalness, freedom of soul, and purity of mind. No
prude would do such a thing as expose herself to Nature, because it is
a commonplace that a prude is at heart a rake.

“You live in a little crooked house?” Beatrice said suddenly.

“Cottage,” he amended. “Quite a shell. I feel that I ought to carry it
about with me like a snail.”

“And you walk a crooked mile to get to it, and you have a crooked
cat,” she went on, with a gasp of laughter, humming the old nursery
rhyme. “You must take care you don’t become a crooked man,” she added.

“How do you know about me or my cat?” he asked her.

“You live in a Dartmoor village, and ask me that question. Don’t you
know that your down-sittings and up-risings are known long before? The
villagers have nothing to do but gossip. Whenever I want to know how
I am getting on, I go and ask one of them. If you cannot remember how
you have spent your time, they will enlighten you, and add side-lights
upon your character which are both instructive and interesting. Old
Ann Cobbledick, our landlady, has told me your history; and if you are
interested in the future she will tell you that too. You are a source
of great vexation to Ann.”

“Why?” asked Burrough.

“She wants you to have a housekeeper, so that she may have a new
scandal to discuss and circulate. Of course, there is plenty of
scandal about you, but there does not appear to be anything very solid
to build upon. I may tell you that Ann is quite prepared to sacrifice
a niece of hers for the benefit of herself and of the village in
general. Do you think you will be public-spirited enough to accept the
girl’s services, and make the poor people happy?”

Burrough laughed, and ventured to glance at the distracting profile of
this plain-spoken young lady. Really, it was quite easy to chat with
her. With the shop-girl there had been innumerable difficulties. Her
conversation had consisted chiefly of monosyllables, with such phrases
as, “Go on,” “Well, I never,” and “That’s all right.” The shop-girl
and the doddering old Vicar would have suited each other admirably.
Burrough could not resist the conclusion that Beatrice and he were
equally well matched.

“I have a bone to pick with you,” he said in a deferential manner.

“With me! Why, before this morning you had never----” She stopped, as
if mindful of the informality of their introduction, then rattled on
merrily, “What sort of a bone?”

“People who go painting should not spoil the beauties of Nature by
dropping waste-paper,” Burrough went on.

“They should not,” Beatrice agreed. “But they do. It’s beastly of
them.”

“Pieces of paper smeared with paint,” said Burrough.

“Torn into pieces, and scattered all over the place,” she added
tragically.

“No, rolled into a ball, and dropped beside the river,” he concluded.

“Oh, my dear little life! It’s the ghost! The very pisky itself! To be
regardless of grammar, it’s him!” laughed Beatrice.

Burrough sought to learn why she made merry at his expense. Thereupon
the young lady drew herself up, glanced at him wickedly, and imitating
his voice and manner, said like a saucy parrot:

“People who go smoking should not absolutely ruin the beauties of
Nature by dropping matches and cigarette-ends about.”

“They were not conspicuous,” Burrough urged somewhat lamely.

“Cigarette-ends stained with tobacco juice, and half-burnt
wax-matches,” she went on ruthlessly.

“I thought they were hidden by the bracken,” he pleaded.

“They are scattered all over the grass beside the river,” she said.

“I am guilty,” he confessed.

“I could not think who the man was who had discovered my
hiding-place,” Beatrice rattled on. “I discovered it during my
childhood, in those happy days when I would rush about the moor with
nothing on but a rag of a frock, a jersey, and pair of sandals. I wish
I might do it now! I thought nobody knew of that place except myself,
until I saw the cigarette-ends. I sighed, and said, ‘_le jeu est
fait_.’ How did you know I was the trespasser?”

“By the piece of paper,” Burrough answered foolishly.

“I haven’t the slightest remembrance of writing my name upon it,” she
said.

“You left the marks of your paint-brushes, red marks and blue marks,”
he rambled on.

“You looked at them, and you said, said you, ‘Sure, and ’tis Beatrice
Pentreath entirely!’ That was cleverer than telling fortunes by
coffee-grounds.”

Driven to desperation Burrough divulged a portion of the truth. He
would not own how he had measured the footprint.

“I saw your footprints at the edge of the bog--ninety-nines,” she
murmured. “You ought to have taken an impress, and gone to a cobbler,
and got him to make you a slipper. Then you should have collected all
the girls in the neighbourhood, and tried the slipper on each one
until you found Cinderella. I shouldn’t have let you try it on me, for
I think I have got a big hole in my stocking. I can’t understand how
you recognised me by my footprint. It’s the same as any other girl’s.”

“Isn’t it smaller?” he suggested.

“Do you think so? There!” she exclaimed, putting out a tiny shoe, and
twisting the foot about. “It’s not very large, is it?”

Burrough felt something ringing in his ears. An almost irresistible
longing swept over him, urging him to kneel and press his lips upon
that thinly-covered ankle. It was curious, because the shop-girl of
his London days had not affected him in the least. He had been
perfectly cool and level-headed in her presence.

“No, it’s not large,” Beatrice said, answering her own question with
perfect truth and innocence. “I shall have to cover my tracks in
future, or else wherever you go you will see them, and say, ‘There’s
that girl of the paint-pot.’”

“What do you paint?” Burrough asked, thankful to find a question.

“Anything,” she laughed. “I painted a most lovely sunset, and when I
showed it to my auntie she pointed to one of my pink clouds, and said,
‘Oh, my dear, how prettily you have painted the heather!’ Then she
mistook the setting sun for a lump of granite, and a beam of light for
the river, so I made the discovery that my sunset was after all quite
a nice picture of moorland scenery. I can never do the right thing.
Last year I made a study of a sheep’s face--just the face and nothing
else--and showed it to old Y. That’s the vicar. He was so pleased.
Before I could explain anything he declared it was the best likeness
of himself he had ever seen, and wanted to know how I had done it
without his knowledge. For the future I shall label my works of art.
Every picture wants labelling. A big painter showed me a picture he
had just done once, and I made him so angry because I said I couldn’t
see any stockings. I thought it was meant for Christmas Eve, and the
father was bringing in presents for the kiddies; and it was really the
murder of the two young princes in the Tower.”

Beatrice rattled on in this lively strain for some time, while her
companion listened intently and laughed in a subdued fashion. Somehow
he could not rid himself of the idea that Miss Pentreath, the girl’s
Aunt, might not approve of this _tête-à-tête_. In the meantime it
had grown dark. White moths fluttered here and there, and the beetles
boomed.

“I thought we were going up on the moor to see the afterglow. Here we
are in the lane which has no turning and goes nowhere,” Beatrice
exclaimed. “And the dew is falling. My hair is quite wet.” She passed
her hand across the brown curls, and caressed them into their proper
place. Then she turned to him with a smile. In that voluptuous gloom
her face was more distracting than ever.

“You have told me nothing about the little crooked house,” she said.

Burrough winced. Her remark suggested everything that was sacred and
tender and purely passionate. He imagined her there. Already he loved
her in his quiet self-restrained fashion. Only to have her there, to
worship, to care for, protect and adore; to kiss that tiny foot; and
aspire at last to those ruby-red lips and that maddening little nose.
But it was not to be thought of. Dainty Beatrice, in her silks and
laces, beneath the tin roof of his wild moorland cottage home. It
would be asking the princess to become Cinderella. He caught a glimpse
of her lace-trimmed petticoat as she walked, and he thought of the bog
near his cottage, and of the gorse and granite beside its door.

“And they all lived together in a little crooked house,” she hummed
thoughtlessly.

“Well,” said she, “you must describe it to me another time.”

“Are you going to the secret nook to-morrow?” he asked eagerly.

“Perhaps,” she said. “To paddle.”

“Then I must not be there.”

“I might postpone the paddling,” she went on. “Let me see. To-morrow:
In the morning I shall take Auntie for a toddle, if she’s good. In the
afternoon I shall put her into a chair, and give her a sermon to read,
and a heap of stockings to mend. Then ‘Ho and away for the
riverside!’”

“If I brought a kettle…” began Burrough timidly.

“I might provide a basket of buttered splits,” the girl said
delightedly.

Never had the cottage on the moor appeared so dreary to its owner as
it was that summer’s night. He went in, lit his lamp, and sat for some
time motionless, with his hands upon his knees, while the big moths
passed through the open window to bombard the lamp-shade. Presently he
felt something against his legs, and looking down he beheld Peter with
a rat in his mouth. It was a gift for the master, and the cat put it
down upon the carpet and purred in noisy triumph.

“What have you done, King o’ the Cats?” said Burrough sorrowfully.
“Wilfully and with malice doing murder on this peaceful night, and
presenting your ghastly victim at my feet. Shame on you, Lord of
Darkness! This rat may have been a king’s daughter, a brown-haired
princess, metamorphosed by some vile magician. What, my green-eyed
monster, did you imagine I should come home weary and hungry, and did
you decide therefore to serve me up savoury meat? Eat it yourself, my
Pete, for I have no appetite. And, tell me truly, do you not think
Beatrice is the sweetest and most adorable name between the lowest
earth and the highest heaven?”




 CHAPTER IV.
 HOW BURROUGH VISITED BEDLAM.

Like everybody else Burrough was affected by the weather, but unlike
most he appreciated wind and rain. When in London he revelled in a
fog. Upon Dartmoor he felt himself exhilarated by a thick mountain
mist. Sunshine he delighted in, of course, but the enjoyment was
usually alloyed with sadness, because on those bright days, when
Nature was at her best, he felt outside all the happiness. He knew
that he ought to be having what is called a good time. He had neither
means nor opportunities so to do. When it rained, or there was a close
pall of mist over the high moor, he had the idea that he was as happy
as most people.

It was a glorious morning, and as a consequence Burrough was somewhat
low-spirited. He was almost sorry Beatrice had come into his life. His
love was only a dream, which would pass away and never come again. He
would be left to his loneliness with the memory of her. She would go;
and he be left. The winter would return.

He prepared his breakfast, swept out the sitting-room, tidied the
kitchen while he smoked a pipe, then looked out over the moor. A few
rough ponies were the only living creatures in sight. Peter finished
his milk, and emerged, licking his lips like a toper leaving an
alehouse. He said plainly enough that he didn’t know what his master
intended doing that morning; but so far as he was concerned there was
a comfortable shelf of granite a little higher up on the moor where he
contemplated basking all day. He shook his paw and marched off,
treading gingerly because of the gorse-prickles.

“Leave the lizards alone, Pete,” his master called.

The cat looked round, and appeared to wink. “You mind your own
business,” he seemed to say. “Sit down and work, will ye, and keep a
warm roof over us. As for the lizards, it’s no use catching them,
because you never will eat them.”

“You can bring me a young rabbit, son of Anak,” shouted Burrough.

Peter swished his tail, which was his way of terminating an interview,
and continued his delicate career towards the warm rocks.

Burrough went into his study, forced himself into a chair, seized a
pen, and addressed himself thus: “Now, my friend, you shall sit here
until noon, whether you are idle or industrious. Therefore I should
advise you to be industrious.”

Palæolithic Remains! An admirable subject on a sensuous summer’s
morning for a man in love. He had reached the chapter entitled Hut
Circles. For some minutes he remained engrossed, presumably upon his
opening sentence, then he said gently, “I wonder why she uses those
bright hairpins.”

He applied himself seriously to that problem. Had he brought the same
amount of intelligence to bear upon the subject of Hut Circles he
might possibly have evolved a new theory. Precisely this idea
occurred, and he struggled to turn his thoughts into the palæolithic
channel. He was so far successful that he soon found himself
considering that the stone, which stood at the edge of the river in
the secret nook and which he believed was a tolmen, would do very
nicely for boiling the kettle on that afternoon.

“Perhaps she won’t come,” he muttered dolefully.

The distracting vision of Beatrice remained in the foreground,
although Burrough firmly persuaded himself he was working. That work,
could he have presented it to an honest critic, would have received
the kind of verdict which Miss Pentreath had passed upon her niece’s
picture of the setting sun. “Stone remains! Hut Circles! Why, my dear
fellow, there is nothing here but a girl.”

“This won’t do,” Burrough cried, bringing his hand down upon the
table. “In the words of Samuel Johnson, this won’t do at all. I have
done nothing for the last three days. Idleness and infatuation will
lure me into the mad-house, or the poor-house, or the charnel-house,
or some other horrible kind of house. I must practise concentration. I
will not allow my mind to wander. I will not let her face come between
me and my work again. Now where was I?.… ‘This stone was probably used
by the occupant of the hut to stand upon during his morning devotions
to the sun, and… it was here’”… But the association of feet with
stones suggested nothing that was neolithic. He saw tiny tan shoes,
brown silk stockings, and lace-trimmed petticoat; and it was Beatrice
who stood upon the stone, not a hairy and uninteresting prehistoric
man.

So he began to wonder what she was doing just then. Probably escorting
her maiden Aunt from one fixed point to another. He felt he was
wasting his time, as indeed he was; but what he meant was that he
might have been out watching her from a respectful distance, instead
of sitting in that chair thinking of her. He wondered how she was
dressed. Was there any analogy between the foam of the sea, out of
which Venus rose at her birth, and the foam of underclothing worn by
twentieth-century maidens? What was the use of the Church denouncing
a general laxity in the moral tone, while the law permitted girls to
walk abroad clad as it were in foam o’ the sea, and had nothing to say
against pictorial advertisements of the same sea foam appearing week
by week in fashion papers? He wondered whether Turkish breeches and
yashmak would depress the matrimonial mart. But what had these matters
of life, love, and passion to do with cold, grey, lichen-covered
granite?

It was no use. Burrough felt that his brain was on fire. He was raving
mad. He had been bitten by the tarantula. He might write a love-story,
but not a sermon upon stones. The eyes of Beatrice had done his
business. For life or for death he was hers.

Decidedly she was no prim maid; no Jane-Austen virgin, prone to
excessive bouts of weeping or fainting-fits. Did she, he wondered,
incline just a little towards the opposite scale? Was she, in short, a
flirt? Was she a mere incendiary, who would kindle a fire, and then
run away, not daring to look at the consequences? She had been free
and easy with him, but then he had almost forced himself upon her in
the first instance. Besides, she had known who he was. She knew him to
be a gentleman. The affair with Mr. Yeoland was nothing. Most of the
girls allowed that amorous old personage a certain amount of licence.
He remembered Beatrice would not even permit the dotard to pull her
hair. Why shouldn’t she be free and friendly with himself? Burrough
pulled himself upright, and regarded his face in the glass of the
over-mantel. He was not a bad-looking fellow, and he was in the prime
of life.

All this had nothing to do with stone-remains; but the young man was
just then past praying for.

What passionate pilgrim will confess honestly to every foolish action
before his sacred fire has been quenched by marriage? Probably the
country bumpkin is the only really sensible lover. He has a good
resounding kiss, and goes back to his plough, and thinks no more of
Polly until he sees her again. Burrough was a scholar, and therefore a
fool in love. The greater a man’s knowledge the fiercer his passion. A
young woman with her first baby is bad enough; but a scholar with his
sweetheart is worse. How many would confess to the initials they had
carved on beech-trees? To the nonsense they had scrawled upon the
sands? To the doggerel they had penned, or the mad phrases they had
mouthed? Every wise man is a Bedlamite for a few hours of his life.

Burrough took up his pen, and began to scratch on the sheet, which by
that time of day should have been covered with hieroglyphics
concerning the stone age. He wrote the one word “Beatrice.” This was
not only foolish but unnecessary, as he was in no danger of forgetting
it. Besides, it rendered the paper unfit for literary purposes. He
added the monosyllable “John.” Then he enclosed the two words within a
bracket, and made noises of gratification like a baby nuzzling its
bottle.

Burrough had often seen a servant-girl and her swain embracing upon a
bench, and engaged with each other’s lips like bees on clover. He had
questioned the propriety of these aphrodisiac courtships; yet he had
admitted there was something pretty and poetic about such a couple,
wandering down a lane clasped together. It suggested the indissoluble
bond of love as nothing else could suggest it. Merely the desire to be
together; with nothing to talk about; but to step together, think
together, cling together. The man who buys love ready-made would have
no sympathy with that poetry of motion, where hands and waists are
clasped, and the feet move in harmony with the heart-beats. It must
have been very early in time that some cave-dweller--and this
distinctly referred to Burrough’s work on stone-remains--discovered
that it was a sweet and pleasant thing to have his arm around the
probably undraped waist of some other cave-dweller’s daughter. No
doubt it was a great deal later when some fair damsel--it would have
been a feminine discovery--found a fearful joy in bestowing shy and
tender bites upon the loved one. Naturally he would have been impelled
by gallantry to return the salutation, and so love-bites came into
fashion; until the time arrived when some warrior, who had lost his
teeth in a brawl, was compelled to use his lips, thus inaugurating a
new fashion in the best hut-circle society. Finally some tender
creature of the _bon ton_ conceived the idea of thus biting the lips
which had bitten her, and in this manner created the kiss of modern
society. There was something delightfully sweet and tender, Burrough
thought, about primitive courtship. What could be more tender--and
more idiotic--than a dove billing and cooing to its mate? It was
delightful just because it was idiotic. There was something
enthralling about the illiterate cooing of lovers, about the
nonsense-verses, the baby-talk, the mispronounced and misspelt
words--the first fruits of the intoxicating madness of pubescence.

The scholar ceased his thinking, and proceeded to action. In a bold
round hand he wrote upon the paper, “My dere letele angel.”

This was pretty good for a man who had taken honours. Had he been a
clodhopper he would have scratched his head and aspired to the
grandiose. Being a scholar he found it a delight to coo the part of
the idiotic dove.

The door was wide open. In stalked Peter, bearing a ridiculous rabbit,
not so large as the rat he had captured the previous night. He went
through his usual performance of presenting the offering and purring
his own triumph; while Burrough blushed, actually blushed, to be
caught at such egregious folly by his cat, and to discover that the
animal had made better use of the morning than he had. He caught up
the sheet, tore it into fragments, and tried to be sane again.

“Another small soul despatched into limbo,” he said lightly, bending
to stroke the cat. “What a rapacious beast you are! You bring lizards
and rats to grace my table, and when I refuse to have my palate thus
tickled, and charge you to bring me instead young rabbits, you proceed
to tear an innocent babe from its mother’s breast. In a few short
hours, my Herod, you have made some poor rat a widow, broken up a
previously happy lizard home, and left some poor Rachel of a rabbit
weeping for her children.”

Peter went forth, with his tail at the perpendicular, and his mind set
upon more slaughter.

It was noon at last. Still too early to cook the mid-day chop; and
much too early to get ready the kettle, the packet of tea, and flask
of milk. What was Beatrice doing? What a fool he had been to fret away
the morning when he might have gone out, seen her, perhaps spoken,
touched her hand, felt her eyes, and above all, been thrilled by the
momentary flicker of her frock against his legs!

“I must read,” he cried, springing towards his books. “Read hard for
an hour, since I cannot work. The solitude is getting on my brain.”

He chose the Andromache of Euripides. It was no use reading English
while in that mood. It was necessary to have something which would
compel him to concentrate his thoughts; and he chose the Andromache
because it was the tragedy of that particular dramatist with which he
was least familiar. For a time he read with resolution. He had
banished Beatrice more or less into the background. It was not for
long. The Greek poet had a message for him. The voice from the remote
past was soon ringing into his ears the two tremendous lines:--


 “If he be passionate, he shall meet with passion,
 And receive deeds for deeds.”




 CHAPTER V.
 HOW BEATRICE CULTIVATED LOCAL TALENT.

When Beatrice came out to offer her morning devotions to the sun the
first sight which greeted her eyes was Ann Cobbledick, her landlady.
The good soul was seated upon a stool, milking her cow in the centre
of the road. There was not much traffic through the moorland village;
but what there was had to make room for Ann and her cow. Her geese
waddled and cackled around her, and her son Willum leaned against the
wall of the linhay, blinking complacently and catlike.

“’Tis a fine marning this marning,” greeted the widow.

“Why do you always milk your cow in the middle of the road?” Beatrice
asked.

“Mother milked ’en here, so did her mother, so did hers, and I be
going to long as I lives. They laugh at I,” Ann went on, referring
indirectly to the villagers. “Let ’en laugh. They can’t make butter
same as me. I wouldn’t grease my boots wi’ the butter they makes. Bide
still wi’ that tail, Artful, will ye? Them flies be that worriting,”
she muttered.

“You should let Willum do the milking,” said Beatrice.

“Willum!” cried the fond mother. “Willum mun’t du nothing. Willum be
dying o’ decline.”

Willum shuffled his feet into the dust, and muttered a hoarse
acknowledgment of this fiction.

“Poor Willum!” said Beatrice sweetly.

“Willum wun’t die whiles he has his old mother to look arter he,” Ann
went on. “I makes ’en eat and drink plenty. I wun’t let ’en work. Work
would kill Willum. He be a scholar. There b’ain’t many as knows what
Willum du. Willum says ’isself work would kill ’en.”

“I’m sure it would,” said Beatrice.

“Willum walks about the village all day,” continued Ann, warming to
her subject. “He takes it easy, and that be good for ’en. And he
smokes a lot. Smoking does Willum good. And he drinks a lot o’ beer.
Beer be fattening, Willum says, and he knows ’cause he be a scholar.
Willum would like to work, he says, but knows he mun’t. Make ’en
decline faster, he says.”

“I shoots rabbuts,” muttered Willum, in self-defence.

“He shoots rabbuts,” echoed the proud mother. “Hear ’en? Shoots a lot,
Willum du. That be good for ’en, and he trains dogs, and he brings the
goosies home.”

“He mustn’t do too much,” said ironical Beatrice.

“That’s what I tell ’en,” cried Ann. “Mun’t du too much and strain
yeself, Willum, I says. They boys be that daring! Willum thinks
nothing o’ walking five mile wi’ his gun. Makes I worrit often, he
du.”

“How will he manage when he hasn’t got you to look after him?” asked
Beatrice.

“I’ll be finding a maiden for ’en soon,” said Ann. “A lusty maiden,
what can work, and keep Willum same as I du.”

Willum smiled complacently. Mrs. Cobbledick’s plans for his future
received his entire approval.

“That will be nice for him,” Beatrice murmured. “But she might want
him to work.”

“She wun’t,” declared Ann. “Willum have promised me he wun’t work as
long as it pleases God to spare ’en. Ain’t ye, Willum?”

“Iss,” said her son, in no uncertain fashion. “I wun’t work.”

“Hear ’en?” said the widow again. “Allus does what I tell ’en. Ain’t
many sons like my old dear. And he be a scholar too.”

Exactly what Willum’s attainments were nobody knew except the fond
mother. Somebody had given him a decrepit violin, and he would scrape
upon it with terrifying results. Somebody else had given him an old
camera, with which he pretended to operate, although without visible
results. His library consisted of two books, a “Crockford’s Clerical
Directory,” ten years out of date, and a “Guide to Devon.” Over these
volumes he would pore during winter evenings, watched in silent
admiration by his mother who could neither read nor write. At such
moments Willum was studying, and was not to be disturbed by trivial
matters. Whenever a clergyman came to the village, Willum would dive
into his Crockford and enlighten his fellow-villagers as to the
cleric’s “pedigree,” as he called it. From the guide-book he would
cull much information regarding his native moor for the benefit of
visitors. He would inform them for instance, “The church be Perp,” and
evade further questioning by simply repeating the statement. When some
enlightened visitor enquired whether he meant perpendicular, he would
reply in the negative, and repeat his assertion that the church was
perp., the word being thus abbreviated in his guide-book.

Anything more ludicrous than Ann Cobbledick’s belief that her son was
dying of consumption could hardly be imagined. A stronger-lunged
creature than Willum did not exist. Since a good many people came to
the little mountain village to undergo the open-air treatment, it had
become the fashion among the villagers to pretend they were similarly
affected; just in the same way as certain people of lowly birth in
times past would try to persuade themselves they had contracted the
aristocratic gout. Mrs. Cobbledick’s logic was curious. She saw the
patients roaming about the moor. They were unmistakably gentlemen.
Willum was, in her estimation, a complete gentleman. Therefore he too
must be in a decline. Willum hastened to agree; and nobly submitted to
a life of laziness and vice to please his mother and gratify himself.

Willum spent most of his time leaning up against something. So long as
he had a support for his back he was happy. When he saw a wall he
would make for it instinctively, and set his back against it. He was a
human buttress. While Beatrice talked to his mother he looked at her
with the eyes of a brute, thinking no doubt what a dainty morsel she
was.

“Have you got your tombstone yet?” Beatrice asked the widow, with
mischief in her eyes.

“I ain’t got ’en,” Ann replied, with a sign of anger. “It be up to
Eastaway’s, and he can’t sell ’en cause my name’s on’t. It be a gurt
stoane, and a good ’un. If Willum could work I’d get he to go up there
one night when ’twas dark and fetch ’en away. There be room for ’en in
the linny. But Eastaway be that left-handed he’d call it stealing. I
be a widow, and Willum be an orphan, so they be agin we. They be agin
I cause o’ my butter,” she went on shrilly. “They knows theirs ain’t
fit for waggon-grease. They knows the secret o’ butter-making will die
wi’ me. And they hates Willum ’cause he be book-learned. Ain’t ye a
scholar, old dear?”

“I be intellectual,” Willum admitted.

“Hear ’en,” said Ann. “There bain’t many like Willum. Gets things out
o’ books, Willum du. Everyone knows Willum. They comes here to shake
hands wi’ ’en.”

The tombstone, to which Beatrice had referred, was Ann’s special
grievance. Some time after her husband’s death it had been pointed out
to the widow that she might show suitable respect to his memory by
erecting a stone above his resting-place. She had discussed the matter
with Willum, and had arrived at the conclusion that a stone would cost
money. Further she did not see why her husband should have a stone all
to himself. She went to Eastaway, the granite-merchant, and opened her
mind to him. He suggested that a small portion of the proposed
tombstone should be occupied by the name of the late Cobbledick, while
the greater part should receive inscriptions relative to the virtues
of Ann; and that the stone should not be erected until her bones were
mingled with those of her husband. This proposal was eminently
satisfactory. One Sunday evening Ann went with Eastaway upon the moor,
and after much rambling among bracken, heather, and whortleberries a
slab of granite was perceived which met with the widow’s approbation.
Eastaway marked it, and the next day sent a waggon and a couple of
stone-crackers to secure it.

So far things had gone nicely, but so soon as the granite had been
hewn into orthodox shape troubles began. It was over the wording of
the inscription that the quarrel arose. “Under this stone lies the
body of William Cobbledick,” was a sufficient opening; but a
difficulty occurred over the spelling. Eastaway declared stone should
be spelt stune. Willum, whose opinion on such matters was usually
final, amended it to stoane. While the man who had hewn it took his
oath the word should be spelt starne. A search in the churchyard
brought no enlightenment, as all the memorials there commenced with
the words “Sacred to the memory of.” Willum appealed to his
guide-book, and finally announced that, although stoane was
undoubtedly the usual form, there was sufficient authority to justify
the use of the older and practically obsolete rendering, stone. He
recommended its adoption in this instance as being shorter and thus
cheaper.

The next stumbling-block was the word William. Eastaway was for
spelling it in the orthodox form, but when this was explained to Ann
her wrath was great.

“He warn’t Willyam,” she cried at the stone-merchant. “He wur Willum.
He wur born Willum, and he died Willum, and he be Willum in heaven.
His father’s name wur Willum, and my son be Willum, and his son’ll be
Willum. If I’d called my man Willyam he wouldn’t have answered.”

Willum the scholar corroborated, and Eastaway had to give way.

The worthy Cobbledick having been curtly dismissed, the monosyllable
Ann was cut large and deep upon the stone, for the admiration of
posterity in general and the living lady in particular. At this point
Eastaway was given an idea by meeting a brother stone-merchant who
made a speciality of head-stones. This man suggested that the line
following should run, “Relict of the above.” Eastaway communicated the
idea to the party interested; and Mrs. Cobbledick went at once in
search of Willum.

“I be a relic o’ father, old dear,” she announced.

“So be I,” said Willum, seeing that he was expected to say something,
and speaking more truly than he was aware of.

“What du it mean?” asked the widow.

The scholar looked profound. He was leaning as usual against a wall,
smoking industriously.

“I’ll tell ye presently. It wants thinking over,” he said.

The widow went to milk her cow, and Willum sauntered to the Vicarage.
He interviewed “old Y.” with satisfactory results, and in due course
returned to his angle in the wall.

“It be a thing kept in a box,” he began vaguely, when his mother
reminded him of his promise.

“What sort of thing?” Ann demanded.

“Something holy kept in a box, and worshipped by folk what believe in
idols,” Willum went on, struggling to recall detached fragments of the
Vicar’s halting phrases. “Kept in a golden box sometimes, and they
call it a bit of an apostle,” he said eloquently. “They don’t know
really if it be or bain’t, but they worships it all the same. They
kneels down and worships it.”

A little more conversation convinced mother and son that Eastaway had
been trying to make game of them; so they went off and told him what
they thought of his conduct. It was useless for the poor man to
protest his innocence. Ann declared he was “agin her ’cause o’ the
butter,” and stated that the village would never have been discovered
by visitors had it not been for the intellectual attainments of her
son.

After this a deadlock was reached. Eastaway flatly declined to record
Ann’s fame as a butter-maker upon the stone, and the widow in return
refused to pay for work done. As a matter of fact it had never been
her intention to pay for it. She argued it was absurd to pay for
anything which could be of no use to her during her lifetime. She
thought it quite probable that Willum would be too poor to pay for it
after her decease; but, seeing that it had been spoilt for any other
purpose, she reckoned upon Eastaway making her a present of it when
she was upon her deathbed.

The tombstone controversy was then in its fourth year. The
granite-merchant would not part with it, and Ann resolutely refused to
pay for it. Had it been possible to purloin the slab Ann would have
done so long ago. As matters were she was content to say, “Let ’en
bide.”

“I want my breakfast,” cried Beatrice. “I feel perfectly hollow.
What’s the time, Mrs. Cobbledick?”

“Willum knows,” said the widow, who was quite unable to read clock or
watch for herself.

Before the scholar could collect his wits sufficiently to answer, the
postman rode up with the letters. There were none for Beatrice. She
received those for her aunt, and ran indoors with them.

“Willum,” said the widow, directly the girl had disappeared. “She wur
with Mr. Burrough last night.”

“I knows. I saw ’en,” said the scholar.

“They wur walking in the lane, and ’twas dark,” the old gossip went
on. “And she hadn’t got no hat on.”

This partial nudity on Beatrice’s part caused them to shake their
heads violently.

“She came back alone,” Ann went on. “She wur out o’ breath and
hurrying. Why didn’t he come back wi’ her, if all was honest? Did ye
hear anything, old dear?”

“I heard ’en laugh,” said the scholar gloomily.

“Did ye hear any kissing?” Ann whispered. “But there! Ye be such an
old innocent ye wouldn’t know if ye did hear any.”

“I wouldn’t say what I heard,” said Willum darkly.

That was what Ann wanted. The scandal was established. Burrough had
stumbled at last, and the widow felt she would be perfectly justified
in assuring the villagers that Beatrice had passed the evening alone
with him in his cottage. She decided there would be just time to run
down, and tell the post-mistress, before getting the breakfast ready.




 CHAPTER VI.
 HOW THEY BOILED A KETTLE IN THE DEVIL’S KITCHEN.

Burrough reached the secret nook early. He proceeded in his
methodical manner to make the place tidy, just as he would have tidied
a room. He hid the sheep’s carcase beneath the bracken; he dusted the
granite arm-chair; he cleared away the cigarette-ends and half-burnt
matches. Then he made a little causeway of stones along the edge of
the bog. This was for Beatrice to walk upon. He could not bear the
idea of those little shoes being made muddy.

His next move was to the kitchen, a heap of rocks which no doubt had
been once upon a time the abode of some Dartmoor freeholder. The
original hearth had disappeared; but four stones made an excellent
substitute. In the space thus enclosed Burrough placed some dry gorse,
a few sticks, and some scraps of peat. His spirits rose as he worked.
There was a wild charm in this outdoor life. He began to whistle; and
finally burst into song--


 “O, she is dead and gone!
 She’s dead and gone!
 And at her head a green grass turf,
 And at her heels a stone.”


This was a pill to purge melancholy; for there is a joy in feigning
sadness when one is happy. Burrough flung another piece of peat on the
hearthstone, and went on singing--


 “And will she ne’er come again?
 Will she ne’er come again?
 Ah, no, she’s dead, and laid in her grave,
 For ever to remain.”


“Not she,” laughed a voice.

Burrough started from his knees. There was Beatrice on the top of an
ivy-clad boulder, with a little basket upon her arm.

“Here’s the stone at my heels,” she cried, dancing lightly upon it.
“But I’m still uppermost.”

“How did you come?” asked Burrough.

“On these,” said Beatrice, drawing back her short skirts and showing
him the tiniest feet in the west country.

“But how did you cross the bog? I never saw you--never heard you. Have
you dropped out of heaven?”

“Out of the sun, I do assure you,” she laughed. “Why, I came my usual
way, and whistling all the time; but you were so busy chanting dirges
you did not hear.”

“Your shoes are quite clean.”

“So are my hands. Look.”

“But there’s no way here except through the bog.”

“There is. Come and see. First of all put my basket in the larder.”

Beatrice jumped down and led the way beside the river. At the bend she
dived into a hole among the rocks, and pointed out to Burrough a strip
of firm ground, which, she declared, wound away among the furze-bushes
to a line of rocks, by means of which the bog could be circumvented
dry-shod.

“It’s a roundabout way, and nobody knows it except me,” she said. “I
found it out when I was about two feet high. I came here with my
sister--she’s in heaven now, poor dear!--and we were looking for the
osmunda. We found thickets. I think there were more then than there
are now. We used to dig up the little ones, but the roots of the big
ones go down to New Zealand. We used to take them home and sell them
to friends at one shilling each, and have a spree with the money. We
were only kids, you know. How did you get to know of the place?”

“I found it by chance,” Burrough said. “I waded up the river one
afternoon, trying to get a maidenhair fern which I saw growing in a
cleft. When I landed I found myself here.”

“How did you escape?”

“I crossed the rocks and found some stones at the narrowest part of
the bog. Beyond are some tussocks, which are firm, though they don’t
look it. The rest of the bog will bear my weight to the foot of the
hill.”

“That’s a dirty way,” cried Beatrice. “Never mind; show it me. I’ve
shown you mine. We must name these crossings,” she rattled on, as they
worked their way to the other end of the secret nook. “I shall call
mine--what?”

“Queensway,” Burrough suggested, flushing a little.

“And yours Kingsway? Too high-flown. Let’s have something ridiculous.
Go on; you’ve got brains.”

Burrough’s brains were fully occupied just then. They were entangled
in the web of Beatrice’s dark-brown hair. Humbly he prayed her to be
sponsor of their kingdom by the river. Immediately she was filled with
suggestions and strange words.

“Then I shall call my path the Apron String,” she said. “It’s not my
own invention, as there’s a neck of stones near Kynance Cove called
that. The path is like a string, and it connects this corner with the
apron, which is the firm ground beyond the bog. And your path--but
where is it?”

“There,” said Burrough, pointing to a couple of partly submerged
stones at the edge of the vivid-green bog. “Those are the grass
tussocks, and that bed of scarlet moss will bear, though it quakes
horribly.”

“My shoes and stockings!” Beatrice exclaimed; “what a slushy way! I
should have nigger feet after going through that.”

“It’s not nearly so bad as it looks,” said Burrough, encouragingly.

“I won’t try it,” said Beatrice, decidedly. “I won’t make casts of my
feet in mud-of-Dartmoor. But what shall we call this? It must be some
slippery-slushing-sliding-soozling sort of name. I know! We’ll call it
Skelywidden.”

“Now for the hut circle, the devil’s kitchen, and tea!” said Burrough.

“There’s this lovely little place,” she murmured, “known only to you
and me. It’s ours--entirely ours.”

“Yours by right of discovery,” Burrough reminded her.

“Yours by annexation,” she said. “The Prince of Wales would claim it
as Duke of Cornwall if he knew of it; but he shan’t have it, not if he
comes with twenty thousand men. We’d know the reason why! I would hold
the Apron String, and you would stand at bay upon Skelywidden. We
would die for our country, wouldn’t we?”

She laughed merrily at her nonsense, and Burrough lost his reserve and
laughed too.

“Well, it must have a name,” Beatrice declared. “A really nice name;
something that would look pretty upon a map. It’s your turn to suggest
something.”

“New Paradise,” Burrough suggested, somewhat lamely; and, in reply to
her wondering glance, added boldly, “the vision of Danté--Beatrice.”

“Danté went to hell,” replied the girl. “I’m not a ghostly Beatrice,
and I won’t have the place called Paradise, new or old. You can’t talk
about Paradise without thinking of purgatory and getting shivers.
Also, it’s too personal. Likewise, as you ought to know, Paradise is
only used as a name for the very slummiest of slums. Now what do you
say to Half-and-half Corner? Yours and mine, you know.”

“Too long,” he objected. “What do you say to Ourland?”

“Nuffin’,” lisped Beatrice, “except that it would be another injustice
to poor old Oireland.”

“Then I have done,” said Burrough.

“I haven’t,” she cried. “You’re not a bit of good as a godfather.
There’s a place in my native country called Blisland. It was once
Blastland, which sounds sweary. I think Blisland is rather a pretty
name.”

“With one ‘s’?” he asked.

“Only one there,” she said.

“We will have two here.”

“Now let’s go into the hut circle and be prehistoric people,” laughed
Beatrice.

They scrambled over the rocks, and Beatrice, diving into the kitchen,
began to arrange the fire, chatting frivolously all the time.

“Gugh! it’s clamp and dammy down here, and this is a silly little
half-bred fireplace. Have you forgotten the matches? My s’ars--if you
have! What did they do for matches when they were prehistoric? Never
let the fire go out, of course. But what a business! Fancy getting up
in the middle of the night! ‘My dear, you must, or the fire will go
out.’ And they couldn’t go away for a week-end because of their
precious fire. Where are the devil’s kettle and pans? Mr. Burrough,
there’s no water in the devil’s kettle.”

“I believe it is my kettle,” said the young man gravely.

“Not now,” cried Beatrice. “This is the devil’s kitchen. People are so
fond of the dear old devil. They name everything after him. They say
God made the country, but they make the devil its patron. I expect
they think it’s just as well to propitiate him. I wish I had the
devil’s bellows, as this fire won’t burn. Oh, Tregony and Tregolls!”

“Anything the matter?” called Burrough, peering through the smoke.

“I’ve cremated myself,” wailed Beatrice. “Get an urn quick, and put me
in. I shall soon be a pinch of dust, and you can use me for snuff or
plate-powder. However did they live here in the days of Adam--he, she,
baby, and fireplace? She would not have been bothered with frock and
frills--lucky girl.”

Burrough had stooped to enter the hut circle, but dared not. He would
have been too close to Beatrice, and he knew he could not trust
himself. If they had bent together over the fire, their hands
touching, that maddening little face close to his--it might become the
devil’s kitchen indeed.”

“I believe I’m out of danger,” she sang out. “But half-a-yard of lace
has gone to heaven. I hope I didn’t startle you. When I swear I always
use Cornish names. They sound nicer than the usual swear-words, and
you can make them mean just the same. This is a rotten fire-place. I
think you had better come and be prehistoric instead of me.”

With that she came forth, sucking a scorched finger in a distracting
manner, so that Burrough very wisely diverted his eyes, and began to
collect bits of dry gorse. Then he descended to the hearthstone, while
Beatrice lolled in the granite arm-chair and made frivolous remarks.

“They will think we are swaling,” she cried cheerily, when Burrough’s
labours became rewarded by smoke and flame. “We shall be dragged
before the Stannary Court upon Crockern Tor, for burning the moor in
summer, and thrown into Lydford dungeon. Why did they throw people
into prison? They might just as well have put them in gently. This is
our own territory, so we can do what we like. Are you listening there
below? If so, what is your name?”

“John,” replied a nervous voice out of the smoke.

“King John! Then we must have a Magna Charta. You must go upon the
island and sign it. There is to be no tyranny in Blissland. If you try
it I will appeal to the Pope. By the way, how do you write to the
Pope? I should begin, ‘My dear Pope, I hope you are well. How are your
gardens looking? I should love to see them, but I suppose if I come I
should have to kneel and kiss your big toe, and really I couldn’t do
that. What an idea!’ she rattled on; ‘expecting a girl to kiss an old
man’s big toe.’ Don’t you think we ought to build a palace? I am sure
we could do it. Firstly, we should dig a hole; secondly put a stone
in, then another on top, and another on top of that; thirdly, make two
holes, one for door, and another for window; and to conclude put the
roof on. It would be quite easy.”

“The theory of palace-building is simplicity itself,” Burrough agreed.
“The decoration of the interior, and the furnishing of the same,
present difficulties.”

“Which appear insurmountable,” added Beatrice precisely. “Now we are
two dictionaries. As for decoration we should stick ferns about, and
cover the floor with bracken. As for furniture that is a needless
luxury. I could furnish the place quite nicely with a few slabs of
granite and some bundles of heather.”

“Slabs of granite,” repeated Burrough wonderingly. “For beds?” he
asked innocently.

“No,” she said crossly. “Chairs and tables, of course. Then we should
have slaves. It’s no use having a kingdom if you don’t keep slaves.
When anything went wrong we should cut their heads off. The kettle is
spitting! Quick! And I haven’t put out the devil’s cups and saucers.
And where, oh, where, is the devil’s teapot?”

Burrough rushed to the kitchen, and brought out the kettle, bubbling
and seething.

“We don’t want a teapot,” he explained. “We just shovel the tea into
the kettle.”

“Gugh! how messy!” said Beatrice. “What a mad tea-party. I think,” she
went on sweetly, “one pound of tea would be quite enough.”

“I have put in rather a lot,” said Burrough. “I like it strong.”

“It would appear so. I will prescribe for myself, thank you. One part
essence of tea to twenty parts water. Add milk and sugar, and stir
thoroughly. The mixture to be served hot.”

“I have forgotten the sugar,” said Burrough penitently. “I do not take
it myself. I am exceedingly sorry.”

“I must curse you,” said Beatrice. “It is very sad, but I must. You
shall have a nightmare, and be beaten with sugar-canes, and suffocated
beneath a mountain of brown Demerara. Now don’t say sugar is
unnecessary in my case. I can see you are going to; but it is very
necessary. I feel a wild longing to have my system impregnated with
it. I want to lie down and roll in it.”

Burrough persuaded her to taste the tea, and see how much nicer it was
without sugar. She did so, and made a wry face; declared it was like
medicine; that she would as soon drink vinegar; that it set her teeth
on edge and made her miserable. Then she forgot her troubles, and
turned out the contents of her basket.

“If I were a dishonest person I would say I made this saffron cake,”
she rattled on. “Being as clear as the noon-day, I will own that
Auntie was the architect. Auntie is very Cornish. Her pasties are
works of art and her saffron cakes are symphonies. Her dutiful niece
does not take after her much. When she tries to make saffron cake it’s
as likely as not that a Christmas plum-pudding is the result.”

The sun had worked its way round the precipice of bog, and as the girl
finished speaking a long ray flashed into Blissland and made a glory
of her dark-brown head.

“How long are you staying here?” Burrough asked suddenly.

“Until I have eaten some more bread-and-butter, two pixy cakes, and
smoked one cigarette,” said she.

“I mean in the village--in Lew,” he went on, with an earnestness he
could not conceal.

“Ages I expect. Until the bracken turns golden. We shall go with the
swallows. When you see Auntie and me on the wall beside Mrs.
Cobbledick’s, twittering and arranging our feathers, you will know we
are about to fly away. Don’t you find it dreary here in the winter?”

“It is,” he said, with more emphasis than he intended.

“Mud and mist?” she suggested.

“Silence and desolation,” he continued.

“Why do you…?” she asked, with a slight hesitation, regarding him for
the first time with some seriousness.

“Because I must,” he answered, looking down. “I cannot keep in good
health anywhere else.”

“Never mind,” said Beatrice sweetly. “If you live here a little longer
you will get strong enough to live anywhere. The villagers here would
live as long as they liked if they didn’t drink so. How do you pass
the evenings in winter?”

“Thinking, smoking, dreaming,” he answered with a smile.

“Always alone?”

“With Peter, my cat.”

“And you talk to Peter?”

“I tell him everything.”

Beatrice hummed softly. Then she settled herself snugly in the granite
chair, and begged a cigarette. When it was lighted, she said, in
child-like tones, “Please tell me a story.”

Burrough hesitated. He felt he was approaching dangerous ground.

“Go on,” she said impatiently. “A fairy-story.”

“You know them all,” he said. “You are a Cornish girl.”

“Tell me something new, pretty, and a wee bit sentimental, while I’m
serious,” she commanded.

Thus adjured Burrough commenced--

“Once upon a time there was a princess, who was so beautiful that it
was considered there was no man in the world worthy to be her
husband----”

“Did she think so herself?”

“I do not know,” he answered. “She was a Cornish princess, and
therefore she could not help being beautiful.”

“Skip all that, and come to her best boy,” said Beatrice, with signs
of returning frivolity.

“She had three lovers, all kings, of course,” Burrough went on. “There
was the king of Biggletubben, who was very rich; the king of
Amalebria, who was very learned; and the king of Trevalyor, who was
neither rich nor powerful, and his kingdom was very small and very
poor.”

“So she told him to run away home, and promised to send him a picture
post-card at Christmas,” said irreverent Beatrice.

“She couldn’t do that. He might have declared war upon her,” Burrough
went on. Trevalyor was not a Cornish prince. His kingdom was in
Devonshire, and it was poor, because it consisted of rocks and bogs.”

Beatrice hummed again. “I must be careful what I say about the king of
Trevalyor,” she thought.

“The king of Biggletubben promised the princess all the finest jewels
in the world, and everything else that her heart could desire. The
king of Amalebria promised to make posterity remember her by writing a
poem upon her beauty. But the king of Trevalyor could do nothing,
except love her passionately.”

“Didn’t the others love her?”

“Yes, in their way. But one was so wrapped up in his wealth, and the
other in his learning, that it was impossible for them to love her
whole-heartedly, as the king of Trevalyor did. He could think of
nothing else but the princess, and his only desire was to devote
himself and his whole life to her and to her happiness.”

“Well,” said Beatrice, with a fine colour. “Which of them did she
take?”

“The princess could not make up her mind. She thought she would like
the king of Biggletubben’s wealth, but she did not like him, because
he was fat and ugly. The king of Amalebria was pale and serious, and
there were deep lines of thought beneath his eyes. As for the king of
Trevalyor, his kingdom was a poor and miserable one, and his palace
was not much better than a hovel, and it stood right in the middle of
a bog.”

“She ought to have chucked the lot and advertised,” commented the
flippant voice.

“She went to see a white witch, and the witch told her if she would go
to Cranmere pool and drink a little of the water, saying aloud three
times the name of the king she desired to marry, she would find
herself at once in love with that king, even if he were fat and ugly,
like the king of Biggletubben.”

“I don’t see why the witch should have sent her to Dartmoor,” Beatrice
objected, “and to Cranmere. What a beast of a witch!”

“She went,” Burrough continued. “And on the way she stopped to visit
the king of Trevalyor. His kingdom was quite near Cranmere, and she
had tea with him.”

“And he forgot the sugar,” murmured Beatrice to herself.

“He was the last of the three kings that she saw, and she went on to
Cranmere thinking of him, and remembering the love in his eyes. She
reached the pool, and gathered up some of the water in her hand.”

“I know it: Dirty slimy stuff, full of wriggling black things.”

“There she stood, making up her mind. She had only to say three times
the name of King Biggletubben to be in love with him--ugliness,
obesity, little pig’s eyes, and all.”

“Did she?” cried Beatrice eagerly. “Did she go in for the diamonds?”

“Unfortunately the end of the story has not come down to us,” Burrough
answered. “You see it was written upon a calf-skin during the reign of
King Arthur. One day the king wanted a strip of hide to fasten the
Virginian creeper against the wall of his palace, so he cut off the
bottom of the calf-skin. It was the part which contained the end of
the story. After that nobody knew how it ended, or whether the Cornish
princess chose the king of Biggletubben.”

“I ’spect she did,” Beatrice murmured. “You see, she would have been
in love with him after drinking the water of Cranmere, and though I
dare say the king of Trevalyor was very nice, he had only a rotten
little kingdom. After a year with him she would have grown very tired
of canvas petticoats and hob-nailed boots. Biggletubben would have
given her silks and laces, muslins, and purple, and fine linen, and
she needn’t have broken it off altogether with Trevalyor. She could
have dropped him a line now and again, ‘Meet me in the middle of your
kingdom, and we’ll have tea again.’ Just a platonic tea-party, of
course.”

“That would not have suited Trevalyor,” Burrough said.

“Of course not. He would have wanted to live happily with her ever
afterwards. But he would have to be thankful for small mercies. Do you
know what I should have said to Trevalyor? I should have said, make
war upon Biggletubben and Amalebria. If you can conquer them, you will
have their kingdoms, and then you will be rich and powerful. If they
conquer you, well--you haven’t much to lose.”

“There was no chance,” said Burrough gloomily. “Trevalyor had no means
and no influence. He could not even restore his palace, and there was
nothing to be had out of his boggy kingdom.”

“Then he didn’t marry no Cornish princesses,” said Beatrice. “He had
to put up with Molly, the milkmaid. She wouldn’t have objected to
canvas petticoats and hob-nailed boots.”

“Perhaps they didn’t wear boots,” Burrough suggested.

“My s’ars!” cried Beatrice. “No tan shoes? What horny tootsies the
poor girls must have had! No use tickling their soles. They would
never have felt it. And how their feet must have spread! What an age
to live in: Fancy cutting a hole in the bottom of a sack, popping your
head through, and saying, ‘Now I’m dressed for dinner!’”

“Perhaps the end of the story will be discovered some day,” Burrough
went on. “The strip of hide, which Arthur used to nail up the
Virginian creeper, may be found in the ruins of Tintagel, and then we
shall know. It is quite possible that the princess did become the
queen of Trevalyor after all.”

Beatrice had no reply to this; but the rose-colour came into her cheek
again.

“Don’t you think it was possible?” he urged.

“Trewidden, Trewinnard, Trewint!” Beatrice hooted saucily.

It was time to go. A shadow was creeping across Blissland, and the
clouds were beginning to blush above Yes Tor. The girl packed every
little bit of paper into her basket, with a wicked glance at her
companion, as though she would say, “Who is the sinner now?” Burrough
extinguished the glowing peat in the devil’s kitchen. He plucked a
handful of asphodel, and spread it over the loose paper in the basket.
Beatrice smiled and nodded. Then his heart bounded. She had taken a
sprig and fastened it to her waist. As they walked on Burrough felt
something upon his left side, clawing and struggling, like a bird
trying to escape. How much more lovely she was, he thought, wearing
the river asphodel than the pale and sickly syringa.

Yet she was not lovely, not even pretty, as beauty goes. Only
distracting. Mere beauty Burrough would have gazed at delightedly. It
was torment to gaze upon Beatrice, and not touch her. Beauty appeals
to the eye. Beatrice appealed to the five senses. He followed her,
placing his feet where her tiny shoes had pressed. Once she slipped
back upon him. She recovered first, and hurried on. They returned by
way of the Apron String.

“We never visited the island,” she said, as they came up the hill.

“We will--the next time,” Burrough replied. “When will that be? I
won’t forget the sugar.”

“I shall bring a pocketful. The next time: Oh, I shall be there next
Furry-day.”

“Friday?” he queried.

“No, the eighth day of the week--Furry-day.”

“I know,” he said. “That is the Cornish _feur_--the Floralia, the
survival of the Roman occupation. Don’t they dance hand-in-hand
through the streets, carrying branches and flowers?”

“Yes. I’ve danced too, and I can sing the Furry-tune,” Beatrice
gasped; for the hill was very steep.

“But it may be any day,” he said appealingly.

“It may,” she replied pitilessly, “any day of the week between Sunday
and Saturday. Furry-day must be a fine day.”

“Then if it rains to-morrow…?” he began.

“There will be no Furry-tune.”

“If it is fine,” he went on.

“The sun will shine,” she laughed.

They parted upon the high moor at the top of the village.

“I think,” said Beatrice charmingly, as she held out her little hand,
“we have enjoyed our poor lives this afternoon.”




 CHAPTER VII.
 HOW BURROUGH CHATTED WITH A FELLOW-SCHOLAR.

Burrough thought he knew what Beatrice meant when she mentioned the
advice she would have given to the king of Trevalyor. Cast everything
aside, and work. That was her advice. She had thrown back his allegory
in his teeth. He had Biggletubben the world, and Amalebria the flesh,
to fight.

Very early the next morning Burrough went out upon the moor. Peter
stretched himself, yawned, and followed. Both had a somewhat
dissipated appearance. The man was unshaven and only half-dressed; the
cat had spent the night within the kitchen hearth. Burrough sat upon
a rock. Peter took up his position hard by and blinked at the sun.

“King o’ the Cats,” said Burrough moodily. “I wish I was not a
classical scholar. I wish I was a successful lady novelist.”

Peter glanced at his master, as though he would say, “That’s two
wishes. You have only one more.”

“There are three ways of making money with the pen,” Burrough
proceeded. “The first is to write a successful play; the second to
produce a novel which everyone reads; and the third to tickle the
palate of the public with highly-seasoned serials in halfpenny
journals. Number one catches society; number two the middle-class; and
number three the ‘mostly fools’ mentioned by Carlyle. Now, Father
Confessor, I can write neither play, novel, nor slush, as I believe
the spicy serial is called. I can read Greek, and make Latin verses
with a pitiful facility, but these accomplishments are not marketable.
I can write good English, but there’s no money in that. Most editors
seem to prefer ‘that’s him’ to ‘that’s he.’ Can’t you give me an idea
for a novel? Isn’t there something left to write about, some new
passion, some fresh phase? I feel alive this morning, King Peter; full
of new life and old ideas. This is just the time a new idea ought to
come--if there’s one left. I could sit down and write a sonnet. I
could throw off an essay; but sonnets and essays are things of the
past. You could not sell a dozen sonnets now for the price of two
fresh herrings. Your countenance grows animated, my dear cat. Shall we
write a play together? Act One, the moor. Scene, a hovel. Enter the
king of Trevalyor and his cat!”

Burrough would spend hours talking such nonsense as this to his dumb
companion.

He drew himself higher up the rock, embraced his knees, and smiled
unhappily at the rugged prospect. Just then he was trying to forget
Beatrice. It was the last time he made the attempt. Her vision was
before him, as she stood short-skirted on the mass of granite,
surrounded by the gorse, heather and bracken of their tiny territory
of Blissland.

“You and I are not wanted, King Peter, and that’s a fact,” Burrough
went on. “If I were to hang you, and shoot myself, nobody would
benefit. We shouldn’t make room for anyone. I don’t fill any position.
I’m not even the village reprobate. The simple life, my dear cat, is
excellent in theory, but in practice it is abominably unpleasant. It
is an existence of clods and dirt, of gritty food, and black-rimmed
finger-nails. It is a life of peat-smoke and mountain mist. I wade
through bogs; I bark my shins against spurs of granite; I fall into a
crevasse, and cover my skin with gorse-prickles. That is the simple
life. Inside I listen to the wind; I play with my shadow; I watch the
lamp-light for some hours nightly. This is to be in touch with Nature.
From the artistic point of view it is no doubt an ideal state. From
the mental and moral standpoint it is a colossal failure. I would give
all these grey tors, every gorse-bush, the heath, the bracken, and
throw in the view and the cloudscape, for a nice little row of
jerry-built stucco villas along the edge of the gorge.”

There came a magpie sailing down the cleave, and then another. After
them appeared a short figure, walking at its ease, armed with a gun,
accoutred with a canvas bag, and accompanied by two spaniels.

“Let us consider these omens,” observed Burrough. “Two magot-pies.
That’s for mirth. Afterwards cometh Willum, head of the house of
Cobbledick. He has begun his loafing early. He will be exhausted by
noon, and have to lean against a wall till sunset. Let him trot by.
But soft! he carries letters, he brings good tidings. Glorious news,
my dear Peter! The Essayists are victorious--the armies of the foul
rebel Slush have been defeated. The public has become enlightened,
editors are marrying poetesses, essayists are allying themselves to
publishers’ daughters. That’s the message of the magpies. I shall be
produced in fair parchment covers, tied with green ribbons like prize
beef, and beauteous ladies will dim my pages with their tears. And as
for you, King o’ the Cats, you shall have the choicest cut from a
Derby-winner for your supper.”

Peter paused in his ablutions, and with paw uplifted regarded the
approaching shapes. Evidently his impressions were unfavourable; so he
stepped forward, ready to curse and smite the first of the careless
spaniels which should venture within range.

William Cobbledick sometimes assisted the local postman by carrying
letters to the outlying parts. His reward was a pot of beer. Other
benefits accruing to him were a sense of dignity in being as it were
an official of state, and the right to call upon Burrough and a few
others upon Boxing Day to wish them the compliments of the season.
There was also the right to read postcards; and the privilege of
publishing any information thus acquired, after thorough and
unscrupulous editing by Ann.

“Marning, sir,” said Willum, as he handed Burrough a newspaper and one
letter. “I’ve got five puppies, sir,” he went on, like an eager
schoolboy. “Born last night.”

“Really,” said Burrough. “I hope you and the puppies are doing well.”

Willum looked puzzled, his sense of humour not being keen.

“Yes, sir, this warm weather suits me wonderful. They pups be out of a
prize bitch--least she would have taken a prize if I’d shown her.
Fifteen shillun each, sir. Will ye take one? I warrant ’en for a good
nose.”

“Being neither sportsman nor poacher,” Burrough answered, “I have no
use for fifteen-shilling spaniels with highly developed organs of
smell. What sort of nose will you guarantee--bottle, Roman, or pug?”

“Well, sir,” said the scholar, completely mystified, “I reckon ’twould
be a bit of each. There’s surprising blood in they pups. There be the
father, sir.”

At that moment a wild howl uprose, and the proud father could be seen
scurrying for shelter, with one eye picturesquely closed; while Peter,
who in vulgar parlance had dowsed his glim, licked his chops and tried
very hard to grin.

“I warrant the Cheshire Pet for a good claw,” said Burrough. “Here is
a little arithmetical problem for you. If five puppies collectively
are worth three pound, fifteen, what is the value of a cat which has
defeated the father of said puppies?”

“Cats be vermin,” said Willum bitterly.

Burrough laughed, and tore open his letter. A glance at it, and his
face clouded. Most distinctly it was not a letter to glaze and hang in
a frame. It did not announce that the day of sonneteer and essayist
had returned. It was not an invitation from a publisher to submit
great thoughts, which might be bound within parchment covers and tied
with green ribbon, for the delectation of ladies with pink and white
complexions. It was simply, “a remittance by return will greatly
oblige.”

“As we are on the subject of problems, here is another--a domestic
problem,” went on the cynic. “How does a man live, when money goes out
faster than it comes in?”

“On credit,” said Willum. He knew the answer to that well enough.

“Now we have a social problem,” the young man went on. “Here is a
radical newspaper, which addresses me ‘John Burrough, Esquire.’ And
here an obsequious conservative tradesman, who bids me be content with
plain Mr. Burrough. What do you make of that?”

“It don’t mean nuthing,” replied the scholar contemptuously. “When I
writes to a gentleman I puts Mister on one side and Squire on t’other.
When I writes to a parson I puts Revellent as well. They likes that.”

“I should be inclined to doubt it,” muttered Burrough. “But on the
main question you are right. It means nothing. If I write to a
Government department to announce my inflexible will is to pay no more
taxes, I receive in return a threatening letter which concludes, ‘I
am, Sir, your most obedient, humble servant.’ How do you finish off
your letters, Willum?”

“Always the same--yours truly,” replied Willum.

“That’s the safest way. But how many e’s are there in truly?”

“You don’t catch me,” said the scholar grinning. “There’s only one.”

“Your education seems complete,” said the cynic.

“I larnt myself. ’Tis what you call natural gift. I be just a man of
born intellect,” said Willum modestly. “If I hadn’t been
consumptuous,” he went on, tapping his brawny chest, “I’d a been a
preacher. Sometimes I preach to mother at home. Makes her cry, I du.”

“I sympathise with Mrs. Cobbledick,” Burrough replied.

“I mun shoot a rabbut for dinner,” went on Willum shifting his
antiquated gun. “If I shoots a couple, will ye take one?”

“With pleasure,” came the answer. “If it be young, tender, and
gratuitous.”

“I don’t shoot ’em when they be gratuitous,” said the scholar, making
a bold and bad guess at the meaning of the word. “Some du, but I
don’t. I only shoots the buck rabbuts this time o’ year.”

“I don’t think I’ll trouble you to shoot me a buck rabbut. My cat
supplies me, and makes no charge. And now I must cook my morning
rasher and settle down to work. Have you ever written anything?”

“Nuthing,” replied the loafer.

“What! You, a scholar! you, who lean against walls thinking, and roam
the moor dreaming--you have written nothing.”

“I be an artist mostly,” said Willum in self-defence. “I takes
photographs.”

“And anything you can lay your hands on,” the other muttered. “Do you
read much, Willum?”

“Winter evenings I reads the Bible to mother. Makes her cry, it du.”

“Mrs. Cobbledick appears to be a somewhat lachrymose personage. What
makes her cry?”

“’Tis my voice. It ain’t so much what I reads, as the way I reads it.”

“The explanation is entirely satisfactory,” observed the cynic.

“Then I reads to mother out of the Black Book,” Willum went on.

“Crockford’s Clerical Directory, I believe?” said Burrough, who knew
all about this local celebrity’s two-volumed library. “Does that make
mother cry?”

“No, she don’t cry over that. I reads it more spirited like. When any
parson comes here I allus looks ’en up in the Black Book to find out
his pedigree. Sometimes he’s there. Sometimes he ain’t. If he ain’t
in, us don’t trust ’en. Mother says, ‘Look ’en up in the Black Book,
Willum.’ If he ain’t there she wun’t let ’en have cream and butter
wi’out the money down.”

Rather hard on the younger clergy, thought Burrough, knowing as he did
that the directory in question was quite a decade out of date.

“You should study, Willum,” he said impressively. “You should read,
and improve your mind, that mind which has been lying fallow for so
long. You should pore over histories, and acquire languages. A little
learning--you know the old saw, Willum? It’s a dangerous thing.”

“True, sir, me and you knows that. There be Mrs. Cann to the Post
Office. Her don’t know much, but her thinks she du, and her tongue
goes like the old saw you was talking about. They ain’t no scholars
here. Just me and you, and Mr. Yeoland--he knew a lot ’fore he got
dafty.”

“Come inside and look at my books,” Burrough said, as he slipped off
the rock. His fellow-scholar followed, looking somewhat unhappy. They
passed in, and Burrough ushered the many-sided genius into the study,
and nodded towards the long rows of books. Willum’s spirit grew faint
within him.

“Here,” said Burrough wickedly, as he pulled out a handsomely-bound
Thucydides, “we have the most famous example of vicious rhetoric----”

“I knows ’en,” muttered Willum, his pale-blue eyes staring
frightfully. “Vicious ain’t hardly the word. Ain’t fit for wimmin. I
couldn’t read ’en to mother.”

“I believe you,” came the guileless answer. “This is more your
line--the tragedies of Sophocles.”

“I knows ’en,” said Willum again. “So does Mr. Yeoland. Talked of ’en
many a time us has. Mr. Yeoland buried Sophocles down to Cornwall,
Porthleven way.” He pronounced the poet’s name so that it might have
rhymed with cockles.

“Really that is most interesting,” said the tormentor. “Evidently you
have been given access to information of which I have been unable to
avail myself. Herodotus of course you know?” he added carelessly.

“Him what cut off John Baptist’s head?” Willum suggested, feeling that
here at least he was on safe ground.

“His younger brother,” replied Burrough, with utmost gravity.

“That’s him,” exclaimed the scholar. “They calls ’en Herod Antifat in
the Bible.”

“Because he was a very thin man, I suppose?”

“That’s it, sir, that’s it,” cried Willum, in high delight. “Me and
you gets on fine!”

“I am going to make a slight addition to your library,” Burrough said,
as he picked out a couple of unwanted books--a cheap Greek testament
and a small Sanskrit dictionary--and held them out to the local
celebrity. “They will be a source of interest to you during winter
evenings to come. I will not insult you by describing them. The
dictionary is fairly ample in spite of its smallness. When in doubt of
a word you can look it up here--and I hope you will find it,” he
concluded heartily.

The scholar’s gratitude, if partly simulated, was expressed so
ardently that Burrough nearly felt ashamed of himself. There was no
doubt a spice of cruelty in his nature, that inborn cruelty common to
all living things in Nature--to the sundew which sucked the flies, and
to King Peter who played with a baby rabbit. Burrough felt a certain
spiteful enjoyment in thus playing with Willum, because he had an idea
that at least upon one occasion during the day preceding Beatrice had
been, not wilfully cruel perhaps, but a little bit lacking in proper
sympathy for the king of Trevalyor.

Beatrice could not be like Peter, who tormented the baby rabbit out of
sheer wickedness. That was impossible, because Beatrice was divine.
Two days before she had been a girl, only a girl with tiny feet.
Already she was a goddess. Promotion was never more rapid. But,
Burrough pondered, the sundew did not catch and suck the fly out of
wilful cruelty. It destroyed the fly simply because it was its nature
so to do.

Then Burrough went off to cook the rasher for his long-postponed
breakfast; while Willum, after shooting a rabbit, loafed home to
astonish his doting mother by exhibiting his new literary treasures,
which he explained as “A Chinese Bible, and a book to show how ’twas
done.”




 CHAPTER VIII.
 HOW THEY WENT SWALING.

“Auntie,” said Beatrice, moodily, “I’ve got the blooming hump. I am
going for a walk on the blasted moor.”

“My dear, you should not,” Miss Pentreath quavered gently. “You must
not use such language.”

“Is it naughty?” her niece enquired. “Shall she suck her finger and
look penitent? Well, she ain’t a going to. She’s afflicted with the
blues, on account of the vagaries of this Dartmoor climate. She has a
melancholy, splenetic, and acrimonious humour. She’s got the megrims.
She’s dumpish, mumpish, and sulkish, on account of the rain. There,
auntie! see the possibilities of the Anglo-American language, and
choose the expression you like best.”

“I can’t think where you pick it up,” Miss Pentreath protested.

“The educational value of the present-day novel is great,” said
Beatrice.

“You read the most improper books.”

“You read them too, my dear, or you wouldn’t know,” the girl replied.

“But I’ve not been married, never engaged even,” complained Miss
Pentreath. “I am entitled to a little mild excitement.”

Beatrice shrieked with laughter. “What a wicked little old woman it
was,” she cried. “Never mind, Auntie. We are all wicked, so why be
humbugs?”

“I am not wicked,” objected Miss Pentreath. “I have had no chance. I
go to church on Sundays, and I read a sermon every evening. If only
they would write interesting sermons I would read more of them.”

“You paint--you’re a rouge dragon,” cried lively Beatrice.

“Art is beautiful, age is not,” sighed Miss Pentreath.

“False teeth, false hair, false complexion, and--naughtiest of
all--false bosom,” Beatrice indicted.

“Do leave me alone,” sighed Miss Pentreath. “You’ll be like it
yourself some day.”

“Anyhow I’ll have grandchildren to tease me, not nieces. It’s stopped
raining, and I’m going out--to the blasted moor aforesaid. Now I’ll
tuck you up, give you lollies to suck, and you can read a sermon while
you make nice cobwebby point lace to deck my garments withal.”

Miss Pentreath was a harmlessly wanton little lady. She dressed in the
style of a young girl, with flowers and ribbons, saucy frocks, laced
petticoats, baby hats, and other allurements which it was her weakness
to exhibit when crossing a muddy road. Her face was decidedly not her
own: her soft tresses and fringe were equally exotic. Her efforts to
secure a husband would have been of some humour had they not been
pathetic. A few years before she had made her last stake, and been
within sight of the goal. An elderly and short-sighted clergyman
became entangled. On an evil day he escorted Miss Pentreath to a
circus and travelling menagerie. There was a cageful of monkeys, and
the coquettish lady stood before it, and poked playfully at the
progenitors of her species with a beribboned parasol. Suddenly an ape
seized the ferrule, and drew her close to the cage. Instantly a dozen
paws shot forth, hat and hair vanished, while a general disrobing
process went on below. The short-sighted clergyman became very
properly aghast at the appearance of the lay-figure, which continued
to undergo the throes of transformation--a sort of rough rehearsal of
what he might expect the night after “The voice that breathed o’er
Eden,” had been sung for his benefit. Modesty and dismay impelled him
to retire. Miss Pentreath’s hat and hair were rent to shreds; while
her gloves and handkerchief were with some difficulty recovered from
the cheek-pouch of a baboon.

The bachelor-lady, as she was fond of styling herself--having a not
unreasonable hatred for the ugly word spinster--was the slave of her
niece. Beatrice was quite independent. She was of age, and possessed
means of her own. She was the only surviving child of a defunct
Cornish vicar who had been Miss Pentreath’s favourite brother. The
little painted lady was terribly afraid lest her niece should run
away, and leave her to old-maidish loneliness which her soul abhorred.
So she pandered to the girl’s tastes, refrained from crossing her
wishes, and behaved generally just as that wayward young person
desired. She did not want Beatrice to marry, having a very shrewd idea
that no future nephew-by-marriage would permit such a very draggled
and washed-out butterfly as herself to flit about his house.

Evading Mrs. Cobbledick, who would have detained her with fine
rambling phrases concerning butter and tombstones and the gradual
wasting-away of Willum, Beatrice emerged into the village street,
hatless and charming. She had made up her mind which direction to take
while she was putting her shoes on. She had said something about “a
little crooked house” while she laced them. And she had laughed to
herself, “Good-morrow, Jack! poor Jack!” while she tied them.

The early promise of the day had not been fulfilled. Rain had followed
sunshine, and Beatrice knew that Blissland would be “clamp and dammy,”
as she expressed it. Twilight was threatening, as she left the
rush-thatched cottage where successive generations of Cobbledicks had
sinned, and faced the moor where a fresh breeze was drying the heather
and bracken. There was hardly a sign of the recent summer rain upon
the rough track; and the peaty moorland was dry already. It was one of
those evenings when the atmosphere seems to tickle young folk, making
them long to laugh and jump and scream.

“I’ll do it,” said Beatrice. “It’s shocking, but I’m not going to be
lonesome.”

She jumped over a gorse-bush, and pricked her ankles, which made her
squeal. A couple of moormen, whom she had not perceived, stopped and
stared in the hope she would jump again. She did not, but proceeded
quite demurely, until she reached the little cottage with the tin roof
at the end of the gorge. There was nobody in sight. She did not see
Peter lying on his favourite rock, replete with young rabbit; but
Peter saw her, and drew his own conclusions.

Beatrice knocked at the door. She heard a sound within, as of a pile
of books falling heavily. She pushed the door open, and called
saucily, “Please, I’m the boy from the grocer. I’ve brought the
sugar.”

The next instant Burrough stood before her, lacking coat and collar,
his face flushed, his manner nervous, as shy as a child. Willum at
that moment was mightily avenged. It was a different Burrough from the
superior creature who had persecuted the scholar. He could hardly
believe his eyes. Beatrice alone upon his humble threshold!

“Is this ‘the Rising Sun,’ ‘the Setting Moon,’ ‘the Twinkling Star,’
or anything beery of that sort?” Beatrice rattled away at once.
“Because I’ve brought a little thirst with me; quite a young one, but
it’s growing fast.”

“Will you come in?” Burrough invited nervously.

“Not to-day, thank you. It wouldn’t do to be found upon unlicensed
premises. Will you give me a glass of milk?”

“Do come in,” he went on, in a somewhat dazed fashion.

“I wun’t,” she said. “If you refuse me a drink I must go on to the
next house.”

At that he hurried away, and brought her a glass of milk. She accepted
delicately, then suggested that he might go and “dress himself” while
she drank. When he returned he discovered that Beatrice had employed
her leisure by inscribing upon his door with a chalky stone the two
doggerel lines--


 “John Burrough lives here,
 He sells brandy and beer.”


The twilight had come. He thought her face looked more distracting
than ever.

“What was’t ye’ doing man?” she inquired playfully, in the dialect of
the moor.

“I was working,” he answered her gravely. “Trying to, rather.”

“Come on out! Let’s go swaling,” said Beatrice.

“It’s too late in the year.”

“We shall get off under the First Offenders’ Act,” Beatrice reminded
him. “Go and get two boxes of matches.”

Burrough obeyed. It was delightful to be ordered about his own
premises by the maid of the tiny feet. When he appeared with the
matches, Beatrice pointed to a deep cleft on the side of the moor
across the river, and remarked, “That’s a good place. We’ll start
there.”

“There are vipers in that gorge,” warned Burrough.

“We’ll burn ’em out,” cried vicious Beatrice.

They hurried down, through the gathering gloom and the mist which was
rolling up the cleave. A herd of ponies stampeded before them, and
Beatrice shouted to make them run faster. She jumped from rock to
rock, bounded over tufts of heather, furrowed her way through bracken,
jumped the gorse-patches. It was as good as a dance. Her blood was
fired by that mad scamper through the evening air and the shadows. She
was intoxicated with the freedom of the wild moor. She bounded into a
bog, and screamed, “I’m a-stugged!” She was out again, with brown
shoes blacked, and stockings stained. Burrough was panting after her,
short of breath already. The girl went so fast. They reached the edge
of the foaming river, and searched for a crossing.

“Come on,” cried the maid of the mist. “Here be a gurt stoane!
One-tew-dree.” She jumped, reached the stone with a light toe, and
turned laughing. “Here’s anudder.” She jumped again, shrieking with
mirth when she heard a splash behind. Burrough had missed the stone,
and was in over his knees. Beatrice went across like a water-wagtail,
and Burrough came floundering after.

“More bogs,” cried an excited voice. “Gugh! ain’t it messy? Lucky I’ve
got old clo’ on--if anyone does pick up a garter in the mud they may
think just what they like,” she murmured to herself. “I know I’ve lost
it, and the mud is pulling my stocking down, and on the whole it’s as
well that the shades of night are falling fast.”

“Are you all right?” sang out her companion.

“Bog-trotting nicely thanks. Where’s the gorge?”

“More to the left. I can hear the water rushing down it.”

“My feet are like coal-barges. They’m mucky twoads. Oh Tregony! Here’s
a pincushion. I’ve walked right into it. Matches--quick before the
mist swallows us. I’m in the middle of the gorse.”

“Let me,” cried Burrough, groping up over the slippery stones. “You
will prick your hands.”

“They _are_ pricked,” gasped Beatrice, excitedly. “Like fretful
porcupines. Come on! Stick it in here.”

She was on her knees, making a hole in the bleached tangle of grass,
below the furze where the rain had not penetrated. Burrough lighted
several matches with shaking, awkward fingers. The wind blew them out.
Beatrice swore softly in Cornish. At last the flame touched the grass.
It spluttered, a gentle hissing began, the dry gorse-prickles caught.
A moment later a furious crackling commenced, and then a wide yellow
sheet of flame darted up, waving like a revolutionary flag.

“Now it will go like blue blazes,” cried Beatrice. “Hear it whine!
There it goes again.”

The burning gorse gave forth a sharp, plaintive sound, something
between a whistle and a moan, which lasted for some seconds before
dying away in a shrill staccato gasp.

“I can’t help it. I must scream too,” cried Beatrice. “Oh, there’s
nothing so good as swaling. Let’s light both sides of the gorge. There
it rips! Heather, gorse, and grass, in an everlasting bonfire. Isn’t
the smell delicious?”

They lighted the gorse in a dozen different places. They worked like
stokers. The gorge became a glowing furnace. The flames roared below;
the wind howled above. The foaming river beneath was blood-red.
Showers of sparks rained in, and went out hissing.

“Lucky there’s been rain to-day,” gasped Burrough, as he stumbled by
with a burning brand.

“Lucky? It’s a pity,” protested Beatrice. “We’d have burnt the moor to
Cranmere.”

An equally excited neighing went up on either side of the gorge; and
out of the smoke came the shaggy heads and flowing manes of a score of
ponies, drawn thither by the fragrance of burning gorse. Normally wild
and frightened when near human beings, their shyness became forgotten
when there was a prospect of a warm and comforting supper upon charred
green gorse. Soon they came up in numbers, almost stepping into the
flames in their eagerness to secure the blackened shoots.

“Keep it up,” Beatrice shouted, when her companion showed signs of
flagging.

“I expect we are destroying nests of young birds,” he answered.

“Poor dears!” she panted. “Never mind. They won’t suffer much. It will
be soon over. One whiff of flame, and they’ll be grilled. And the
parents will be so pleased. They won’t have to bring them worms and
things.”

The reason Burrough had stayed his destroying hand was that he might
watch Beatrice. She had never appeared so fascinating. Her hair was
tumbling upon her shoulders, partly singed, entirely crumpled. Her
heated face was smudged distractingly. Her hands were blackened,
scratched, and bleeding. She was like a lovely witch in that fierce
light. Beneath her short skirt, and over her muddy shoe, he could
perceive from time to time a loose roll of brown silk. All around her
roared the flames of the swaling-fires. The ponies poked their hungry
muzzles in between.

“The gorse is full of blossom here,” a voice observed, with a tinge of
regret, “bunches of golden bloom, shrivelling, going brown, and black.
We’ve done enough,” Beatrice exclaimed. “My matches are finished, and
I’m tired.”

She stood for a moment, watching the waving line of fire, her hands
upon her hips, then sank upon a moss-covered boulder, and mopped her
face with a small handkerchief. Gradually she slipped from the rock,
which afforded a poor resting place, and dived feet first into the
thick heather. She stretched herself out luxuriously, as upon a
fragrant yielding bed, lowered her head languorously with little
squirms of pleasure, and half closed her eyes against the fierce light
of the fires. As he approached Burrough could perceive her
tightly-fitting grey jersey rising and falling with her quick breath.

“I’m tired, heavenly tired,” she murmured. “This is reaction. Oh!” she
cried, with sudden nervousness. “Don’t let the ponies trample on me.”

“There are no ponies here,” her companion said. He too was panting,
and his body was at fever heat, and the thrilling reaction was over
him too. He seated himself on the edge of her springy bed, and dared
to lean slightly over so that he could look down upon her face. In the
meantime the wind carried the swaling fires onward and away. The weird
light still flickered around the heather bed.

“It’s getting late,” Beatrice said sleepily. “Auntie will be waiting
supper for me. It’s like a dream. I can feel the wind rocking the
heather. How warm and red the fire is! This is the seventh heaven.
There!” She gave a big gasp. “Now my breath has come back.”

“You are sweet, Beatrice; you are sweet,” thought Burrough; and he
compressed his lips to keep the words from issuing.

“Was that the fire, or the wind? Or did you speak?” asked she.

“You look lovely lying there,” he said, after a pause, in a hard
voice.

“I can’t help it,” she replied, with a little smile. “And I’m too
tired to care.”

“Oh, very lovely,” he said, more calmly and precisely.

“Trewidden, Trewinnard, Trewint!” murmured Beatrice.

Burrough was by nature a shy man, and a modest. He turned his head
away. Had he not done so, he would have fallen beside her and kissed
her on the neck.

“What a funny idea!” half whispered Beatrice, as though confiding to
herself. “A girl with a little crooked nose, also a little crooked
mouth, likewise two little crooked eyes, not forgetting various black
smudges, singes, and burns, distributed about the small features
hereinbefore mentioned, and described as aforesaid,--lovely! My
stars!”

“Your face is not burnt,” muttered Burrough, in a sudden passion of
love.

“My hand be--burnt horrid.”

Instantly he seized the hand, which was resting on a tuft of heather
and swaying with the breeze. But Beatrice began to whimper like a
fretful child.

“You hurt. Doan’t ye be cruel! Doan’t ye, now!”

He released the hand from pressure at once, and let it lie resting
upon his, just as it had rested a moment before upon the heather.

“It’s a pincushion,” she explained, “cram-jam wi’ prickles from the
gorse. You squeezed the prickles in. You can’t see them. They’re too
wee.”

“But they hurt you?” he said, in a voice unmistakably tender.

“Cruel! There’s one in the top of my little finger, and it’s a beast
of a prickle.”

“Let me take it out.”

“I won’t be hurt,” she declared.

“There’s only one way of getting out these gorse prickles.”

“Well?” said Beatrice resignedly.

He lifted her hand, found the tiny speck on the top of the little
finger by the light of the fires, and proceeded to extract it with his
teeth. Beatrice laughed a little, protested, murmured, then sighed,
and finally composed herself with half-closed eyes and quivering
mouth. The prickle was taken out, but there were others, and one
particularly in the soft pink palm which it was very difficult to get
at. The little hand was hot and grimy. It was scented with smoke and
the wild fragrance of the moor. It trembled like an imprisoned bird.
Some of the scratches had bled.

The fires began to die down. They had reached bogs higher up, and the
night settled gradually upon the bed of heather where Beatrice
reposed, sighing, and sometimes giving little moans and wriggles, when
the process of extraction hurt her nerves. She did not speak until the
fires within had burnt out, as those above were doing, and she began
to feel that the wind was chilly and her bed damp. Then she shivered
and sat up.

“My feet are so cold,” she said. “I had forgotten they were wet.”

Looking down, she suddenly became ashamed. “I didn’t know it was like
that,” she murmured. “I’m a wild, careless little devil, and I lost a
garter in that bog. Why shouldn’t I say so? I’m a sensible Cornish
girl. I’m not a prude.” Then she looked up at Burrough winningly, but
there was not much fun left in her. “Aren’t you drefful tired and
stiff? I am.”

“I will take you back to the village,” Burrough replied. “I know this
bit of moor, and I can steer you clear of bogs. I am so sorry
about--what you have lost, and if I can help you----”

“You see, this skirt is so short. And people say such beastly things.”

Burrough was wearing knickerbockers and stout woollen stockings. He
bent as he spoke, and a moment later held out a strap taken from his
own leg, saying, “If this is of any use to you----”

Beatrice glanced up delightedly, with the old mischief on her face.

“Thank you very much, Sir John Burrough, K.G. Now will you please go
away, mutter a Paternoster, and then come back to take me home?”




 CHAPTER IX.
 HOW THEY PLAYED AT HIDE-AND-SEEK.

The next morning a letter reached Burrough containing an offer to
take his cottage for the next two months at a weekly rental of three
guineas. The letter came from an agent in Exeter. A few weeks back he
would have jumped at the offer; but since discovering the footprint in
the sand his desires had changed. He knew he could not go away.

He argued with himself concerning the offer, although he knew he
should end by refusing it. The money meant much to him. Idleness was
playing havoc with his prospects. Since that first meeting with
Beatrice he had done nothing except to write a few sonnets which in
the inevitable order of things would find a last resting-place in some
waste-paper basket. His work upon the stone remains of Dartmoor had
come to a standstill. The Queen of Blissland had put a stop to that,
as to all other serious undertakings. Burrough was dancing the dance
of fools, and living in their paradise.

“I wish I had a friend,” he muttered, “someone to talk over things
with, who would kick me when I am foolish, and prop me up when I can’t
stand alone. I love the girl, and she knows it; but I can’t tell her.
I know I shall never tell her. If I could only get rid of my pride! It
might be well for me if I could lose my self-restraint for a few
moments. I nearly did last night. My boy, you should have some
courage. Write and accept this offer, run into Cornwall and hide until
the summer is over, then return with the mud and mists, and crawl back
into your shell to work and forget.”

Down he went at his table, seized pen and paper, and began to
scribble.

“It’s sheer madness to suppose she would come here,” he went on. “A
girl who is her own mistress, who is fascinating enough to bring
anyone to her feet here! As well expect to find sunshine at the bottom
of a mine. Beatrice making her clothes here! Beatrice walking on a
stone floor beneath a tin roof! Beatrice cooking, bed-making, washing
up! She gave me her answer when I told her about the three kings. It
should have been plain. The highest bidder wins. Well, I’ve made up my
mind. I’ll go away.”

Another thought occurred to him, and he leaned back to bring his mind
to bear upon it.

“She wouldn’t object to this place in the summer,” he said. “Girls
like roughing it in summer-time. They will live anywhere then, and
pretend to enjoy this simple life, which is so unutterably drab and
dirty in reality. It’s the winter she wouldn’t stand. What girl would
live on top of Dartmoor during winter? I’ll get me away far off. I
will never see Beatrice again. The King of Trevalyor must put up with
Molly the milkmaid.”

He scratched away at the letter, and pushed it quickly into an
envelope, because he was too ashamed to read it. Various
circumstances, he explained, had caused him to alter his mind, and he
did not intend to let his cottage that summer.

Obviously, the next thing was to get as close to Beatrice as possible;
and with that end in view Burrough set forth in the direction of
Blissland. It was a very fine morning, too hot for climbing and
tumbling. Even the rivers were listless. The highest tor had no cap of
cloud. It would be wicked, Burrough thought, to waste such glorious
hours. It was an ideal Furry-day--the eighth day of the week, the day
which could not be wasted by idle, amorous mortals, simply because it
was an extra bit of life, an added slice of time, a sort of
thirty-first of June, a little bonus paid by summer to those who would
observe Floralia. It was a day to carry flowers and branches, and to
dance hand-in-hand.

It was a considerable distance from the edge of the gorge to the nook
at the bend of the river; but Burrough accomplished it within
half-an-hour, which, it may be surmised, meant a certain amount of
running. He was not perceptibly troubled by the heat.

He entered the secret nook by the way across the bog which Beatrice
had named Skelywidden. There was no sign of her ladyship. Burrough
began to be sorry he had come. Peering over the rocks, he saw nothing
that was interesting; but as he made his moody way towards the river,
along the path which his own feet had worn, he saw a cleft stick set
upright in the peat, supporting a scrap of paper, which he pounced
upon, opened, and read, “To all whom it may concern. Please go to the
Apron String.”

Burrough chuckled. Beatrice had guessed he would come, and that he
would arrive by Skelywidden. She was, no doubt, taking her ease at the
other end of the bend.

But when he got there he saw only another piece of paper. It was
impaled upon a gorse-bush, and upon it was written, “You are requested
not to burn the gorse. If you will be so good as to follow the thread,
you will arrive at the summit of Be Lovely Beacon. N.B.--There is a
fine view.”

“The mad girl!” exclaimed Burrough.

A glance at the gorse-bush showed him a piece of red thread tied to a
bunch of prickles. Picking it up, Burrough was guided to the pile of
rocks at the edge of the bog. He looked up, but there was no Beatrice.
The thread went up from rock to rock, so he followed until he stood
upon the highest point. He did not stop to look at the view, because
the first thing he saw was another piece of paper, lying upon the
summit, with a stone upon it to keep it in place. Evidently Beatrice
was in rare Furry-day humour; but, better than that, she had expected
him, and was waiting for him, and had most ingeniously hidden herself
away from him. Upon this piece of paper she had written, “This is Be
Lovely Beacon. So sorry to trouble you, but, now that you have marched
up the hill, you had better march down again. I wonder if you will be
able to find the Menacuddle. That is your next stopping-place.
N.B.--_Do_ admire the view.”

There was no particular view to admire, as the bog precipice rose on
the other side of the river, and the trees upon the eyot blotted out
the prospect in front. For the rest, there was nothing but the bog of
sundews. Burrough shrewdly guessed that the invitation to admire the
view was a key to the next discovery. He was right, for directly he
looked out from the top of the Beacon his eye was attracted by
something white in the seat of the granite chair beside the river. It
did not take him long to get down and across. This piece of paper was
crumpled into a ball, and there was something inside it. As he pulled
it open his garter fell out, and on smoothing the paper he read--


 “For this relief much thanks. This is the place which is called
 Menacuddle. Your wanderings are now over. Do sit down! Sorry not to
 see you before my departure. I have gone to Cumberland. Good-bye.”


The day became dark, and the sunshine was so much chilly moonlight
that instant. Beatrice had gone away! And to the other end of England!
She had taken her fascinations to the dark and distant north, and her
dainty feet would leave their small, unseen impressions upon the sand
and gravel of a Cumberland fell. And he was left to wander alone in
Blissland, and to be pixy-led upon the “deysarts of Dertymore.” The
eclipse was total.

Burrough lowered himself into the granite chair which the fanciful
girl had dignified with the title of Menacuddle and tried to think.
Beatrice had been with him until late--it was disgracefully late--the
preceding evening, and she had then said nothing about going away. It
was obvious she had been to the secret nook that morning. She could
not have spared two hours just to play him this trick if she had been
making preparations for a journey which would necessitate her
departure by the earliest train. He decided she was at her pranks
again. Probably she had seen him coming along the sky-line. She would
have been given ample time to make these arrangements for his
mystification.

Good heaven! another piece of paper! It was lying near his feet beside
a clump of bracken. It was a tiny scrap, and the writing upon it was
microscopic. Burrough held the missive close to his eyes, and
presently mastered the directions.


 “Mixed bathing is not allowed along the Cumberland coast. They are
 unco’ reeleegious bodies there. It will be time enough for you to gang
 north when the owls begin to toot. Mind the mountains in the Lake
 District. They are slithery with dew. And don’t--please don’t--tread
 upon London, or there will be a revolutionary upheaval, and you’ll get
 bitten.--I am, Sir, your most disobedient servant,

                                                     “The Zawn Pyg.”


This was mere midsummer madness, and Burrough could make nothing of it
except the one thing which was of supreme importance--Beatrice was
near. Probably she was in hiding quite near, enjoying his perplexity.
The thought that she might be watching him with mischievous eyes
stirred his self-respect into activity. He would show her he did not
care; that he would not have missed her had she really gone to
Cumberland. So he lolled back in the Menacuddle, permitting himself
thoughts of what that name suggested, lighted a cigarette, and tried
to look indolent and unconcerned. Still he could not refrain from
glancing now to the right, now to the left, in the hope of sighting
his tormentor, who was also queen and goddess of the place.

The cigarette was nearly consumed before an amateurish owl hooted,
“Trewoofe!”

Burrough returned an answering cry, and the unfeathered fowl
obligingly rehooted in Cornish.

The puzzle was to find the bird. At length the ornithologist
determined it must be perched somewhere within the eyot. He set forth
in that direction, and was nearing the water’s edge, when he perceived
a miniature signpost, consisting of a short stick with a slip of paper
fastened into a cleft and pointing towards the eyot. It bore the
information, “To Cumberland.”

Burrough scrambled over the rocks and squirmed through the dense
undergrowth between the two noisy currents. He was soon at the other
end of the eyot, upon the open space near the thicket of osmunda,
where he had discovered the tiny footprint in the sand. There were
duplicates of that footprint everywhere, but the girl who had caused
them was invisible. A line of red thread was fastened to a couple of
rowans, and upon the thread two handkerchiefs were drying. Yet another
piece of paper was fastened round the thread and secured by a hairpin.

“She is carrying the joke too far,” Burrough said, moodily. “It’s not
fair to lead me this dance just because she knows all the ins and outs
of this place so thoroughly. Why, I declare she must have been
bathing!”

Fortified by the assurance that Beatrice was near and would be with
him presently, if for no other reason than to secure her “towels,” he
unfastened the half-sheet of notepaper and read--


 “Well, here you are again. I was ordered a change of air, and had to
 leave Cumberland at once. There wasn’t even time to wait for my
 washing to be sent home. My address until one o’clock will be ‘Top of
 Cleave Tor, Under the Second Gorse-bush where you turn to the right
 from the Whortleberry Clump, which lies beneath the Shadow of the
 Rock, where the Iceland Moss grows.’ Got that? I hope you’ll call if
 you’re passing; and, if it’s not troubling you too much, would you
 bring my washing? So sorry to have missed you, but I heard the piper
 and had to dance. I’m one of the Merry Maidens, so at noon I must
 dance on and away.”


“Cleave Tor is a mile from here,” Burrough muttered, not entering in
the least into the spirit of the game.

He guessed how Beatrice had evaded him. She must have crossed the
river, jumping from one crag to another, and escaped by some way known
to her through the bog forest. It was no use trying to find her while
in that mad holiday humour, since she knew every foot of that secret
nook, and if pursued could hide from him with ease. There was nothing
for it but to cross the bog of sundews and climb to the summit of
Cleave Tor.

Burrough was disgusted with himself. Here was a fine morning utterly
wasted. He would have been much better employed at his writing-table.
Even if he had failed to turn out anything he would have felt he had
done his best. He made up his mind to return at once and make a
profitable use of what remained of the morning; but this was merely a
roundabout way of determining to hurry up Cleave Tor as hard as he
could, still hopeful of catching the Merry Maiden before she danced
home to lunch.

The thought occurred that Beatrice might be avoiding him on account of
his action the evening before when the swaling fires were burning.
That fear did not distress him for long. She had not been displeased
then. Neither was she offended with him now. Her gay messages
proclaimed as much. She was merely amusing herself. Had it not been
for that “crooked little nose” Burrough might have given up the
pursuit and gone home to work. As things were, because that nose was
crooked, Burrough would have followed his tormentor across every bog
and tor upon Dartmoor. Tenderly he removed the wet handkerchiefs,
examined them carefully, gloated over the “B” worked in white silk
upon each, felt them, pressed them, and quite possibly kissed them,
then folded them neatly, and consigned them tenderly to the
breast-pocket of his coat, which was already a sort of museum of
consecrated relics: half-sheets of notepaper scribbled on by Beatrice,
pieces of red thread that must have belonged to Beatrice, bits of
stick which Beatrice had handled and cut, and hairpins still fragrant
of Beatrice’s dark brown hair.

There was very little wind upon the moor that day, and Burrough felt
the want of it as he clambered up the steep hill from the bog.
Progress was necessarily slow because the gorse grew thickly there and
rocks were everywhere. At length he reached a point where the flat
summit of Cleave Tor could be seen outlined against the intense blue
of the sky. There was no gracious figure standing there, as he had
hoped. There was no waving handkerchief. But he knew Beatrice was
there, and that she had seen him; for while he stood to regain breath
a light cloud of smoke uprose from the top of the tor and circled
lazily in the sluggish air. Beatrice was evidently burning a small
gorse-bush as a signal to him, just as Cornishmen of old--and
Cornishwomen too--would light fires on stormy nights to attract ships
beating for harbour; but that was an unfortunate comparison, because
they were wreckers, and the Merry Maiden was no descendant of theirs.
All the same Burrough was wrecked upon that occasion. Breathless and
perspiring, he gained the summit, to discover the fire a mass of warm
grey dust, and the inevitable scrap of paper which denoted that
Beatrice had gone again.


 “It was the most unfortunate thing,” he read. “I had just settled
 myself when a pixy jumped out of the heather, and shouted, ‘Ho and
 away for lunch!’ You know when a pixy says that you have to go. It was
 no use my saying I expected the man with my washing. This afternoon I
 am thinking of taking my tea to the blacksmith’s, only I can’t carry a
 kettle. Can you suggest any solution of that difficulty? If you can I
 should be prepared to discuss the matter seriously. Can’t stop. Blue
 Peter is hoisted. I must dance back to my circle, and be turned into
 stone; for I am, now as ever, yours most terpsichorally,

                                        “One of the Nine Maidens.”




 CHAPTER X.
 HOW THEY SAT UPON THE PIXIES’ BOWLING-GREEN.

Burrough was not going to be made a fool of again. Upon that point
his mind was perfectly clear. He did not intend to pursue the elusive
vision of Beatrice across the moor and be made the butt of her holiday
humour. What was the good, he argued, of going to the blacksmith’s?
Probably she would not be there. He might only be making himself more
ridiculous than ever. His course was clear--he must go for a walk in
the opposite direction. This conclusion having been arrived at, he
cleaned his little kettle, packed it into a basket, and went with
quite unnecessary haste towards the blacksmith’s.

The spot selected by Beatrice was hardly as civilised as its name
suggested. It was nothing but a stone ruin beside the river Taw,
encircled by solitude and clatters of moss-covered granite. According
to tradition, a blacksmith had lived there once amid the silent
shadows of the grey rocks, but it was not known what employment had
come to him in that moorland fastness so far from the haunts of men.
He could have had neither horse to shoe nor implement to forge.
Perhaps he was an elfin blacksmith, enjoying the royal patronage of
the king of the pixies, who, as every wise man’s son knew well, held
court upon Cranmere. There was a delightfully smooth stretch of turf
in front of the ruin. His Majesty played bowls with his favourite
courtiers there “under the cold and chaste light of the moon.” His
playthings were big spheres of granite. No doubt the blacksmith made
them, breaking the rough blocks off the tors with his iron bar, and
shaping them in his forge with chisel and hammer.

Beatrice was there! She was sitting beside the river near the
bowling-green, looking very proper and demure. She was dressed in
white from head to toe, wearing a hat to shield her from the sun. It
was a big hat, somewhat suggestive of a lamp shade, and composed of
many delicate articles such as infants are swathed in. Her little
shoes were white, and so were her stockings. Burrough had come
prepared to be dignified and a trifle cold, that she might perceive he
was annoyed at her late treatment of him; but one glance caused him to
forget all that. He felt he would struggle gladly through all the bogs
of Dartmoor, if at the end of the journey he might be allowed to kiss
one of those maddening little ankles.

“Where’s my washing?” was Beatrice’s first remark.

Burrough dived into his pocket and produced the handkerchiefs. He had
dried them at his kitchen fire. He had been tempted to retain one, and
to suggest that it had been mislaid, but his courage failed him, as it
did always when the pinch came. So he had folded them neatly, and tied
them up in tissue paper with a piece of pink tape.

“You were bathing,” he said, as he gave her the little packet.

“Sort of bathing,” she admitted. “The water was rather cold, and now
I’m hoarse. Perhaps the owl overhooted.”

“Did you see me?”

“Lots of times,” she laughed. “I saw you coming across the moor. I
wondered why you were running. I saw you wandering from place to
place, collecting my written injunctions. You nearly caught me on the
desert island. I had to rush and leave my towels behind. And I saw you
from the top of Cleave Tor. I hope you have profited by your lesson in
geography. Do you know where Cumberland is now?”

“Do explain,” he pleaded.

This was not the reproof which he had prepared; but just then he was
in no mood either to argue or to scold. He only wanted to hear her
talk, to sit still and listen, and to watch the movements of her
dainty body in its soft and silky whiteness.

“Have you lived and walked in Blissland all this time without
discovering that the eyot is a perfect model of England?” she went on.
“Why, I saw that when I was a small kid. Every part of England and
gallant little Wales is reproduced in miniature. My sister and I added
a few details which were wanting. We stuck a few mountains about, and
we burnt out a patch for the Black Country--it’s green again now--and
we dug out some bays and made some rivers. We learnt all our geography
that way. You entered the island this morning somewhere about
Falmouth. The first step landed you on Exmoor; the second took you
across the Bristol Channel; and then you came north through Shropshire
and Cheese-and-catshire; and I believe you slipped into the Mersey,
though you didn’t know it, but I thought I heard you blowing bubbles,
also making remarks about the mountains in the Lake District which
should have been instantly suppressed--the remarks, I mean, not the
mountains. I warned you they were slithery. And then you were in
Cumberland; while I had jumped upon the Isle of Man, and across to old
Ireland, where the bogs come from. Then I got stugged again. My
washing-bill this week will be enormous.”

“You told me not to tread upon London, or I might get bitten,”
Burrough said.

“I did get bitten,” Beatrice rattled on. “I went by the East End, and
two horrid little Socialists nipped me on the ankle. I’ve done nothing
but scratch and embrocate ever since. Didn’t you see that big ant-hill
near the mouth of the Thames? That’s London.”

Then the girl became active. She opened her little basket and tumbled
out a tea-cloth, various cakes, and sundry packets. She ordered
Burrough to prepare a fire, and demanded to know what he had brought,
“because,” she said, “I have eatables, tea and sugar,” with the accent
upon the sugar, “a bottle of milk, and three cups.”

“Why three cups?”

“Auntie said she might come. I don’t expect she will, but she may, if
she can finish her painting in time.”

“I did not know Miss Pentreath painted,” said Burrough politely.

“We’re both artists,” said Beatrice. “I paint landscapes, and Auntie
paints portraits.”

He could tell by the mischief in her eyes that she was quizzing him;
but not having to his knowledge seen Miss Pentreath, he did not know
how to take her.

“She paints for pleasure, I suppose?” he remarked.

“It used to be for profit,” said Beatrice, who had no delicacy of
feeling regarding her aunt’s obvious weakness. “I think now it has
become a duty. Like most painters, Auntie sets an ideal before her,
and aims at it with a steadfastness of purpose which in one of her age
is truly remarkable,” she went on wickedly. “It has always been her
object to achieve a real work of art, and her failure to do so has
cast a gloom upon her life.”

“I know you are chaffing me,” said Burrough, looking with boldness
into her laughing eyes. “I suppose the truth is, your aunt does not
take her painting seriously.”

“It’s about the only thing she does take seriously,” Beatrice cried
delightedly. “She has hitherto failed to paint a really good portrait,
because she is short-sighted, and therefore she exaggerates. What
could look worse than a blob of scarlet where nature intended a soft
and interesting pink?”

“Evidently I am fated to say the wrong thing,” observed Burrough. “As
your aunt is a portrait-painter, I presume she uses oils?”

“Ask her,” cried Beatrice, with a little shriek of laughter. “I know
they come from a place in Bond Street in a fancy box, but they don’t
smell oily.”

“I can’t think of anything else to say except, does she exhibit?”

“Frequently when the weather is fine and dry,” the girl replied. “She
objects to rain and mist, because moisture is so injurious to the
delicate work which she particularly affects. She always did prefer to
exhibit in a half-light, and to keep the picture with its back towards
the window.”

Then she made the elfin blacksmith’s shop ring with laughter, in which
Burrough for the first time joined.

“You must have thought me very dense,” he said. “I have lived so much
out of the world lately. I had forgotten how ladies repair the ravages
made by smoky towns with the appliances of art.”

“That’s enough of Auntie,” said Beatrice. “If she comes presently she
is sure to bring her latest masterpiece. Only don’t criticise unless
she invites you.” She went on severely, “How do you suppose we are
going to have tea, when the kettle is empty and the fire is not made?
Give me the kettle,” she commanded. “I will fill it while you get some
sticks and stuff for the fire.”

She took the kettle, and drawing the white skirts round her, went and
stood upon a stone, leaning gracefully towards the foaming river.
Burrough tried to collect sticks and watch her at the same time, with
the result that he fell over a rock. She laughed, and he felt angry,
because he did not like to appear clumsy in her eyes. There was plenty
of dry gorse which had been burnt the previous spring. He gathered an
armful and returned to the pixies’ bowling-green, where Beatrice was
regarding ruefully her tiny white shoes, over which she had been
careless enough to spill some water. She was also scolding herself
sharply.

“You’m a mucky twoad! That’s what you be. What’s the use of giving you
nice things to wear, if you can’t keep out of mud and water? Yesterday
evening you went swaling, and you tore all that pretty lace your poor
auntie made for you, and you turned a nice little pair of tan shoes
into pulp, and you muddied your stockings to your knees. Then this
morning you scrambled through that boggy wood and spoilt another lot
of nice things. And now, when you have dressed yourself rather
sweetly, you must go and slop a dirty kettle all over yourself--you
little beast!--just like a silly kid when nurse isn’t looking. You
ought to be dressed in sackcloth or linoleum or tarpaulin, which would
scrape and scratch you. You’m a twoad! You be!”

“Aren’t you rather hard upon her?” said Burrough, looking up from his
fire-making.

“Not a bit. She’s a perfect little horror with her clothes. She was
always like it. When she was a toddler she was always in the mud, and
got smacked for it, but it made her no better. When she was a
schoolgirl she was never happy unless she was tearing something. And
now she’s an old maid, she always pulls her things off anyhow when she
undresses and chucks them all about the floor. What is amusing you
now?”

“The definition of yourself,” he answered.

“Old maid? Well, I celebrated my fifth birthday two years ago. By the
time I am ten I shall be old and grey-headed. At fifteen I shall
become a portrait-painter, and at twenty I shall fade peacefully away.
I was born, you see, on the twenty-ninth of February. Now I’ll tell
you something more interesting. You see that pile of rocks which you
are smothering with your smoke? Well, that’s a grave, a kistvaen.
There was a very old woman who was alive here when I was a kid, and
she was a witch. Are you listening?”

“Yes,” said Burrough, poking his head out of the smoke. “There was an
old woman, and she was a witch.”

“She was over ninety,” Beatrice went on. “And she remembered looking
in that grave and seeing the skellington, as she called it. A real
dead Gubbins was buried there. There were savages, you know, who if
they caught anyone on the moor would skin ’em alive-oh. The bones have
gone long ago. This old woman taught me some spells, and I was
qualifying rapidly for my witch’s degree when the stupid old thing
died.”

“So you never became a witch after all?”

“I never became a full-blown black witch.”

“Was she a black witch?” he asked rather sharply.

“Well, yes, she was a black witch,” said Beatrice, with some
hesitation. “She didn’t ride on a broomstick, though,” she added with
a laugh. “Why, I thought you would be amused at what I am telling
you.”

“Witchcraft is not an amusing subject,” said Burrough quietly. “When I
lived in London I might have laughed at it, but not now, not after
living alone upon the moor.”

“Oh well,” said Beatrice, “let’s talk about something else, and forget
the nonsense I have been saying.”

It was not likely that Burrough would forget. He had never before seen
Beatrice really grave, and the change was so great that he could
hardly recognise her. He knew she did not think she had been talking
nonsense, and the knowledge made him uncomfortable. It was not
pleasant to consider that she might have been corrupted in the age of
innocence by some horrible old woman who simply lived to hate her
species. There were a few such remaining, he knew, in mid-Devon and
about Cornwall, and death by drowning was not too bad for them.

“Do ye boil, kettle,” pleaded Beatrice, in her usual lively mood, as
she poked a stick into the fire. “Last time we had tea together we
were devils,” she prattled. “We used the devils’ kitchen. And now
we’re pixies. This is one of the pixies’ meeting places. They dance
here in the moonlight, and on a windy night you can hear the
blacksmith whanging away with his hammer. We’re getting on, aren’t we?
We’ll soon be angels. Come along with the tea! The pixy-kettle is
bubbling and spitting; and, by all that is lovely and sacred in art,
here comes my pixy aunt!”

Burrough looked up. He saw a slight girlish figure picking its way
among the rocks, and advancing towards them with mincing steps. At
that distance Miss Pentreath might have been Beatrice’s younger
sister; but as she approached the faults of the picture were exposed
pitilessly by the sunlight and clear moorland air. The little made-up
lady looked entirely out of place amid that wild scenery. Surrounded
by the granite and gorse, the heather and bracken, of Dartmoor, she
presented as incongruous an appearance, with her paint and girlish
ribbons, as a fisherman clad in oilskins would have done in a West End
drawing-room.

“Well trotted, Auntie,” cried Beatrice. “I was afraid the journey
might be too great for you. This is Mr. Burrough, about whom you have
heard from Ann. He’s the man who writes very big works in a very small
house where the stormy winds do blow.”

Miss Pentreath made a fluttering bow, then seated herself upon a flat
stone, and combed her chestnut locks with carefully manicured fingers.
She could not see Burrough distinctly, owing to her steadfast refusal
to wear glasses; but she was aware of a well-built figure and a fresh
clean-shaven countenance which gave her a favourable impression.

“I am most pleased to meet you,” she said, in her little complaining
voice. She had been unconsciously querulous ever since that
unfortunate incident of the monkey-cage. “My niece tells me you have
escorted her about the moor, and have pointed out to her many objects
of interest which she would not have discovered by herself.”

“Quite true,” remarked a voice.

“I was not aware of it,” muttered Burrough, wishing with all his heart
that the painted lady was at the bottom of Plymouth Sound.

“Yes,” said a mischievous voice--“Skelywidden, King Trevalyor’s
country, and Swaling Night.”

“The air is so soft, so beautiful,” complained Miss Pentreath. “I
really think I may venture to remove my hat.”

“I wouldn’t, Auntie,” warned Beatrice. “It might come on to rain.”

“Don’t say that. I don’t see any black clouds about. Do you, Mr.
Burrough?”

“Oh, lots,” said Beatrice, with a sly look. “They are black as ink
above Steeperton.”

“My niece is such a tease,” said Miss Pentreath when Burrough had
assured her there was no immediate danger of a storm. “I hate rain,”
she went on, smiling as archly as her enamel would permit. “It ruins
one’s clothes entirely.”

“Not so much as bogs,” said irrepressible Beatrice.

“Well, my dear, I am a little older than you, and I prefer to keep
myself neat. I do not believe in wading through bogs and gorse-bushes,
and jumping about rocks.”

“Which is a nasty dig at me,” said Miss Beatrice. “But, you see,
Auntie, I was born in Leap Year.”

“Don’t make atrocious puns,” said Miss Pentreath severely. “They are
silly and unfashionable.”

“My stars! This propriety is for your benefit, Mr. Burrough. If you
weren’t here Auntie would want to pull off her stockings and paddle.”

“I do not deny that my niece and I have paddled in this river,” said
Miss Pentreath, stirring the cup of tea which Burrough had just handed
her. “But I am not strong like she is. She would pull me about, and
push me, until my paddle became something like a bathe. I am too small
and weak to play with such a strong girl. Then the great disadvantage
of paddling is the subsequent drying of one’s feet, for which a lady’s
handkerchief is not particularly well adapted.”

“I love paddling,” said Beatrice. “I like to feel the soft sand
tickling my feet and squeezing in between my toes.”

“Do be quiet, Beatrice,” said her aunt. “Ladies’ toes are not included
among the subjects which may be discussed at a tea-party where a
gentleman is present.”

“Why not, if they’re nice toes? Anyhow I wasn’t talking about them. I
was only saying how jolly it is to walk with bare feet. But if that’s
naughty we’ll change the subject. Tell us whom you met on your way
here.”

“Only a few visitors, whose faces were not known to me,” replied Miss
Pentreath. “Mr. Yeoland was standing as usual at his gate, and tried
to get me to stop and talk. The poor old gentleman wants looking after
sadly. Then I passed a few of the villagers----”

“I’ll give you a list of them,” Beatrice broke in: “Willum, who won’t
work, and Dufty, who can’t look straight; Griffey, who preaches, and
Veale, who boozes; Muzzlewhite, who can’t read, and Kentisbeer, who
can’t write; Kellaway, with the wall-eye, and Wollacott, with the game
leg; old Ruddle, who’s never been in a train, and old Wannell, who’s
never been in a bath. Auntie talks to everyone and everything,” she
went on, addressing Burrough, who had become unusually silent. “She
speaks to every dog and cat in the place. One day I heard her talking
to a pony about the weather.”

“Never mind my weaknesses,” said Miss Pentreath, as she produced her
cigarette case. “Mr. Burrough, are you certain it is not going to
rain? I am a very long way from shelter.”

“There’s the blacksmith’s chimney,” Beatrice reminded her.

“It is quite clear towards Cranmere--where the storms come from,”
Burrough answered.

“Have you ever been to Cranmere?” asked a voice.

“I started one morning, but lost my way, and gave it up,” he said.

“I know the way.”

“Beatrice knows Cranmere well,” her aunt remarked. “She has been there
every summer since she was a child.”

“Next time you go will you let me accompany you?” Burrough asked,
avoiding her eyes, and feeling his heart beating rapidly.

“You would have to start early,” he heard Miss Pentreath saying, “some
day when the artillery are not firing.”

So far Beatrice had not given her consent. She was lying upon the
pixies’ bowling-green, her chin propped upon her hand, and her eyes
fixed upon the foaming river. An expedition to Cranmere was a very
different matter from an afternoon’s ramble in Blissland. He and she
would be alone together for the day. Nothing but a vast solitude would
surround them from morning till night. And Cranmere Pool was the
centre of witchcraft and pixy pranks.

Suddenly Beatrice turned her head.

“We shall want lots of grub,” she said in her merry way. “And you must
bring plenty to drink, for I won’t follow the example of the Cornish
Princess in your fairy story and swallow mud and slime. The guns won’t
be firing next Monday. Shall we go then?”




 CHAPTER XI.
 HOW THE SCHOLAR FAILED IN ORIENTAL LANGUAGES.

It was high noon, and the day was the first of the week. Willum
Cobbledick walked out of the church and into the “Plume of Feathers.”
He was wearing an old cassock, short in front and dragging behind,
like a maid-of-all-work’s frock; and upon his bristling hair rested at
a military angle a distinctly clerical hat. Willum always exchanged
church for alehouse at the earliest opportunity, not so much because
sawdust and beer-barrels were preferable to harmonium and lectern as
because in the “Plume of Feathers” he could feel himself an instructor
of the villagers who were wont to foregather there as often as the law
allowed. Willum was a churchwarden. He was also organist, bell-ringer
in moderation, and sexton. He collected the offertory and read the
lessons. He intoned the psalms and sang the hymns. He was in effect
the spiritual pastor and master of the village, as the vicar was too
infirm and witless to perform his duty, and had almost lost the
faculty of intelligent speech. Everybody who came to Lew went to hear
Willum read the lessons. He rendered them in broad dialect,
disregarding stops, gasping for breath in the middle of a word,
sometimes turning over two pages and reading on unconscious of his
error; while Mrs. Cobbledick listened with tearful pride and would
have applauded had she dared. Service over, Willum would hurry to the
“Plume of Feathers” for his well-earned beer. His fellow-villagers
patronised the local Zion, which offered no attraction in the morning,
nor indeed at any time when the house of good cheer was open. They
recognised Willum as a superior. He was the local representative of
learning. When an election was impending it was Willum who controlled
the votes. When the rural dean made his visitation it was Willum who
appeared armed with registers and misstatements. “Willum be the
sinecure of all eyes,” Mrs. Cobbledick frequently explained to
newly-arrived visitors.

Griffey, the preacher, sat on a bench, clutching a blue and white mug.
Upon the table by his side sat his favourite disciple, Wollacott of
the game leg, who was too miserly to buy refreshments for himself, and
so far had not been offered any. Other worthies lounged in picturesque
attitudes about the room. They were listening to Griffey, who had been
discoursing upon the uncertainty of life, and the necessity of doing
good to one’s neighbours. As the preacher confined his attentions to
his neighbours by removing the boundary stone of one and diverting the
water supply of another, his remarks were not received with that
attention which the subject deserved.

“Us be like sparrows,” Griffey shouted as Willum entered.

“Like what?” asked old Wannell, who had never been in a bath, and was,
on that account perhaps, somewhat hard of hearing.

“Like sparrows,” Griffey repeated.

“Us be,” agreed old Wannell, looking round to see if anyone was
prepared to deny it, “like sparrows that sitteth alone on the
house-top, and withereth afore they be plucked up.”

“That ain’t it at all,” broke in the amateur divine. “’Tis grass what
withers. Sparrows fall to the ground.”

“And the Lord careth for ’en,” said the preacher, as he lowered his
head reverently over his mug.

“Beautiful the beer smells,” said Wollacott of the game leg.

“It’s a wonder to me where you gets the learning from,” said Kellaway
the wall-eyed.

“Ah!” said Willum profoundly, as he produced two books and a pipe from
the pocket of his cassock.

“You don’t get it from your father,” observed old Ruddle, who had
never been in a train.

“I never got it from he,” Willum agreed.

“You can’t account for learning,” said Dufty, who couldn’t look
straight.

“It grows,” said Eastaway, the publican. “It’s just like warts; some
have ’em, some don’t.”

“It don’t grow unless you helps it a lot,” said Willum modestly.

“I says reading’s a waste o’ time; that’s what I says,” commented
Muzzlewhite, who had failed to master the accomplishment.

“So be writing,” added Kentisbeer, whose talent in that direction was
equally undeveloped.

“Them be half-dafty notions,” said Willum.

Griffey, the preacher, opened his mouth to agree; but remembering
suddenly that it was against his principles to agree with anyone,
closed it again.

At this point Veale, the village toper, who had for some time felt
sleep approaching, composed himself for a quiet nap beneath the
trestle-table.

“What be they books, Willum? Full o’ learning, I reckon?” said the
publican.

This was the moment for which the scholar had been waiting. He had
held the books ostentatiously, confident that such a question would be
asked before long. As a matter of fact, it was the publican that he
desired particularly to impress. Eastaway was the financial magnate of
Lew. He was the village banker. He was also keeper of the Cobbledick
tombstone. Eastaway was practically the only employer of labour in the
neighbourhood apart from the mines, where work was precarious, and
received poor pay. By a stroke of genius worthy of a higher intellect,
he had combined the business of granite merchant with that of
beer-seller. He held the only licence in the village. His stoneyard
was not a dozen yards away from the door which had painted upon it the
laconic announcement “Bar.” While the men worked in the hot sun they
could see the seductive interior, and smell the aroma of malt and
hops, which, as old Veale had pathetically observed, made the place
“so homelike.” Eastaway paid his men each Saturday at noon. During the
week the greater part of his money came back to him through that
process, which might have been described as an effect of machinery
upon wages.

Willum opened the Greek Testament tenderly, and after gazing at the
pages with a rapt expression, passed the book upside down into the
rough and beery hands of the publican. The scholar’s face shone with
idiocy, which the spectators mistook for wisdom, as he laconically and
lyingly remarked, “Fifteen pounds!”

“Be a lot of money for a book; such a little ’un, too,” remarked the
gentleman of the game leg.

“Mun have cost a lot to print ’en,” said Eastaway. “Do all they little
things mean English words, Willum?” he went on incredulously.

“You turns ’em into English words--us do as knows how,” the scholar
answered.

“What be ’en?” the preacher demanded.

“Chinese,” said Willum. “Chinese Bible.”

“Show us the bit about the sparrows,” said the preacher.

Catching a familiar word, the village toper beneath the table began to
murmur a little ditty concerning a bird of that species, which sat
upon a spout while a thunderstorm was impending.

“There be nought about sparrows here. They don’t have none in China,”
Willum explained.

Old Veale proceeded to show how the storm broke, and forcibly expelled
the sparrow from its coign of vantage.

“Then it bain’t a Bible,” said Griffey triumphantly.

“You gurt fool,” cried Willum, in anger at such stupidity. “Didn’t I
tell ye ’twas Chinese?”

“What they chaps read as be slaves in Africa, where my cousin Bill
Conybeare died o’ fever fighting wi’ the Boers,” explained Kellaway,
the wall-eyed.

“They bain’t slaves,” shouted Willum, hotly. “It be a wicked lie. They
works for their living same as us.”

“Order, please,” shouted Eastaway. “No politics here. What be t’other
book, Willum?”

The scholar resumed his bland smile, as he handed over the torn and
shabby Sanskrit dictionary, upon which he commented thus: “Only two
others like it. One of ’em in the British Museum to Oxford, Mr.
Burrough told me, and t’other be lost somewhere.”

“Be it Chinese too?” asked the gentleman who couldn’t read.

Willum replied in the affirmative, while Veale beneath the table
murmured his joyous conviction that Chinamen never would be slaves.
Probably he meant Britons, but the conversation had confused him.

“One of these books tells ye about t’other,” the scholar announced.

“Which tells ye about what?” asked Eastaway, blankly.

This question muddled Willum. After some hesitation he explained that
when in doubt as to a word in the dictionary it was necessary to turn
to the Testament for enlightenment. The publican, who was a practical
man, requested Willum to translate a passage into fluent English. It
was then the scholar discovered he had floundered; but a little
sleight of hand, which resulted in a sort of reshuffling of the books,
glossed over his error. Then relying upon memory and impudence, he
pointed to a passage, and quoted a sentence which had occurred in the
first lesson that morning.

“Ain’t nothing like that in our Bible,” said Eastaway decidedly.

“Well, I dunno,” said Griffey the preacher. “Seems somehow familiar.”

Willum considered that his scholarly reputation would be enhanced by
remaining silent.

“Where did ye get they books from?” asked the publican.

Willum became at once mysterious. Under pressure he told a rambling
tale of an old house in Cornwall, which had been long deserted and was
gradually falling into decay. At length it was decided to pull it
down, and the books were discovered in a box bricked up in a chimney.
The gentleman into whose hands they came had sent them to him, Willum,
for his opinion.

“How did ye know they was Chinese?” interrupted wall-eyed Kellaway,
who mistrusted Willum.

“What’s the use of being a scholar if ye can’t find out things?”
retorted Willum.

“That bain’t no answer,” replied the wall-eyed gentleman. “What be the
signs and tokens?”

“What be the signs and tokens that the sun be shining?” shouted
Willum.

“I can see ’en,” replied Kellaway.

“I can see them books be Chinese,” came the answer, which everybody
present considered decidedly crushing.

“’Tis easy to see you be no scholar, Joe,” said Muzzlewhite, who was
himself no better.

“What I wants to know is how he got they books,” went on Kellaway. “If
they were worth a lot of money how did the gentleman come to part wi’
’em?”

“I bought ’em,” said Willum. “The gentleman didn’t know how valuable
they was, and I wasn’t fool enough to tell ’en. I offered ’en a fair
price, and he took it, and I kept the books.”

“Same way as I sold they sick ponies,” muttered the preacher
thoughtfully.

Wall-eyed Kellaway gave way grumbling. To ask how Willum came by the
money was too delicate a question. It was common knowledge that his
efforts to obtain control over the offertory had failed. The vicar
might be a dotard, but he had sense enough to retain the bag. Willum
was fond of referring to sums which he lavished upon various articles;
and somehow or other the villagers had fallen into the habit of
believing him.

“Seems to me you might pay for that tombstone next time you has a few
shilluns handy,” Eastaway remarked blandly.

“That be mother’s business, not mine,” Willum retorted. He had the
feeling that he was being baited, and he did not like it. “Mother
ordered ’en, and mother must pay for ’en. ’Tis to go above she and
father, and it can bide till she be dead.”

“Be ye going to drink that beer?” said Wollacott suggestively.

“I be,” replied the scholar, hastily guarding his mug with two huge
hands.

“It bain’t right to let your father lie wi’out a stoane at his head,”
said old Ruddle, whose travelling had been confined to horse-drawn
vehicles. “He was a good man. Hit I on the face one ’lection time. Us
was proud o’ he.”

“He warn’t a scholar same as Willum,” said Eastaway, who was hoping to
get an offer for the tombstone.

“Could use his hands,” said Ruddle.

“Willum uses his brains,” said the publican.

“Us don’t want brains. Us can live wi’out ’em,” said wall-eyed
Kellaway, returning to the attack. “You can’t cut peat and crack
stones wi’ brains. ’Tis only men what don’t work as wants brains to
tell ’em how to pass the time. Us knows what to du for a living, and
us don’t want to be bothered wi’ brains.”

This was a distinct challenge to Willum. He could not disregard it
without a distinct loss of reputation. He drained his mug, wiped his
sandy moustache, and with a look of malevolence in his foxy eyes
advanced to the centre of the room, faced his opponent, and was just
about to commence a denunciation when an interruption occurred. The
door opened noisily, and a couple of artillery officers entered.

The villagers became as silent as mice. Military visitations from the
artillery camp on the moor were frequent: but it was not often that
officers deigned to enter the little alehouse. As they walked to the
counter, after a curt “good-morning” to the men, a few well-aimed
kicks in the ribs fully aroused old Veale, who becoming conscious of
uniforms shambled from beneath the table and, bespattered with
sawdust, lurched for the door. Tumbling down the steps, he cuffed the
urchins who were holding the officers’ horses, and drove them off
blubbering with disappointment. Horse-holding for officers was a
salaried position held for life by the toper. It was a monopoly
enjoyed by him. The salary came from tips. No gentleman in uniform
ever gave less than sixpence. Old Veale managed to pass the curb-reins
round his arm, then supporting himself between the horses resumed the
blameless slumbers which had been so rudely interrupted.

While the publican was producing the bottled ale, which he assured his
aristocratic visitors was stocked especially for their benefit, the
officers could not fail to perceive the books, left incautiously by
Willum, lying open upon the counter. The younger of the two exclaimed
at once--

“I say! Here’s a thing to pitch upon in a Dartmoor pub! Look here!
this will remind you of your time in India.”

“A Sanskrit dictionary, by Jove!” said the other. “And what’s this? A
Greek Testament. Landlord! is this the sort of reading you indulge
in?”

“Well, Captain, us don’t read ’em,” replied Eastaway. “But Willum
does. He be a scholar. There be Willum.” He nodded blandly towards the
object in the clerical hat and disreputable cassock, while the
officers exchanged smiles.

“So, my man, you read Greek and Sanskrit?” said the senior officer.

“Beg pardon, Captain,” broke in Kellaway, with an exultant grin.
“Willum says they be Chinese Bibles.”

At that moment Willum, who still occupied the centre of the floor,
looked as though he were experiencing that sensation in the palate and
throat which is a premonitory symptom of nausea.

“I dare say it’s Chinese to him,” said the officer, with a
good-humoured smile. “This book is the New Testament in Greek. And
this is a Sanskrit dictionary. Sanskrit, as Willum may have told you,
is the early language of India.”

“Willum never told us that,” said Kellaway.

“What would they books be worth, sir?” added the wall-eyed one, as
Eastaway with a most deferential manner and obsequious smile set two
foam-topped glasses before his patrons.

Willum made a remark about mother waiting dinner for him.

“What do you mean?” asked the officer as he lifted his glass.

“The chap has been fooling them,” the other muttered with a soft
laugh.

“What would they be worth to buy? A lot of money, I s’pose, sir?”

“Lord no! They are old second-hand affairs. I suppose you picked them
up at some bookstall for a few coppers?” said the officer, turning to
the scholar.

“I bought them of a gentleman, Captain,” said Willum brazenly.

“And he had you!”

The two officers burst out laughing, and the one who had last spoken
picked up the books and handed them to Willum, who was already
preparing an indictment upon the ignorance of army-officers in
general, and these two in particular, to be delivered as soon as they
had departed.

Kellaway had still another question; and he lost no time in putting
it.

“Would one o’ they books, sir, help ye to read the other?”

“Of course not,” came the answer. “They are two different languages.”

“Willum,” said the younger officer solemnly, “go home, my lad, and
stick to halfpenny newspapers in the future.”

They laughed again, then paid their reckoning, and clattered outside
to find fresh amusement in the somnolent horse-holder; but so soon as
they had ridden away Willum lifted up his voice in denunciation and
exclaimed, “They be nice men to be officers in the British Army. They
don’t know Chinese when they sees it.”

The villagers laughed somewhat in scorn, and wall-eyed Kellaway
laughed louder than the others. The majority were unwilling to believe
that Willum was a fraud and a delusion. Willum was in his way an
institution; someone they could be proud of, whom they could point out
to visitors. But their faith in his wisdom had been seriously
disturbed by the words of the officers.

“They be gurt fools and gurt liars,” thundered Willum.

“Why didn’t ye tell ’em so?” sneered Kellaway.




 CHAPTER XII.
 HOW THEY STARTED FOR THE MOTHER OF RIVERS.

Beatrice had promised to meet Burrough at the moor gate on Monday
morning, that they might start for Cranmere. The weather was
gloriously fine. There was scarcely any breeze. A better morning could
not have fallen to their lot. Burrough felt curiously elate while he
made his preparations for wandering into the wilderness. He talked all
the time to the lineal descendant of the great Grimalkin, who occupies
the same position among the feline race of the West Country as is held
by King Arthur in the minds of men.

“This is a great day, King o’ the Cats. A day to be noted by red
letters and marked with a white stone. I’m going a roaming across
rivers and rocks, through bogs and quags; and she is coming too. The
Queen of Trevalyor is coming, Peterkin. She likes me a little--she
must, or she wouldn’t be alone with me all day. I’m not too old after
all. What’s thirty-five when you feel strong and well, and look it
too? I’m young, my brindled monarch. I’m still a boy. No wrinkles yet,
no grey hairs. I am not yet old enough to make my own living. If that
is not a sign of infancy, what is? Out of the way, or I shall tread
upon your royal tail. It pleases us to be merry to-day, for we have
issued our decree commanding our loving subjects to make holiday.
Don’t you hear the pixies scampering up and down the gorge? They are
crying as loud as they can, ‘Ho and away for Cranmere Pool.’”

Peter jerked his tail and stalked outside, perhaps considering that,
if there were any basis of truth for this statement, a plump pixy
would make a pleasant change of diet. Burrough stuffed his knapsack
with provisions for the journey, and hurried outside to find his
ashplant which was to serve him for alpenstock.

Burrough’s private idea was that the great plateau, which Beatrice and
he proposed reaching that day, was not strictly speaking in England at
all, because Dartmoor had neither been conquered nor legally annexed.
The inhabitants had a perfect right to raise the flag of a republic
and proclaim Dartmoor as a sort of English San Marino. Dartmoor was
still Little Britain. Although it was attacked often by the Saxons it
remained impregnable. The Celtic inhabitants of the moor retained
their language until near the dawn of modern England, until long after
the county which surrounded it had been incorporated within the
western realm. As an independent and unconquered state it passed into
the jurisdiction of the Duchy of Cornwall, although the Duchy obtained
no legal title to it. Legally Dartmoor was not in Devonshire;
politically it was not in England. If an adventurer were to seize the
moor, and proclaim himself First Emperor, none except the commoners
would have a legal right to evict him.

Once upon a time Dartmoor was an immense mountain of granite. The
ladies and gentlemen of that period probably wore hair and tails, and
had not progressed far enough to talk scandal or to be troubled by
politics. That mountain is now ruined. Nothing but the stump remains.
It has been worn away by the winds and rain of ages. It may have taken
a hundred years to wear away a few grains of that tough granite which
still cannot be cut by any tool. Frost, storm, and showers wore that
huge mountain away. The softer portions went first, and the rivers
following the line of least resistance cut and scraped and hollowed as
they ran unceasingly, until the defiles, cleaves, and gorges were
made, to be a delight to quite a new race of beings, who had abandoned
the fashion of wearing tails, and instead of hair cumbered their
bodies with a vast amount of superfluous clothing. The harder portions
naturally resisted the action of the elements longer, and they appear
now as the hills and ranges of the moor, capped each one by unusually
tough masses of granite which are called tors. Some of these masses
look as if they had been built by some Permian or Damnonian corvée;
others take upon themselves the shapes of giants or monstrous beasts;
others in pure playfulness will log or rock upon persuasion.

Where one would expect to find hills there is only a plateau. The big
hills are upon the borders of the moor; the central part is a more or
less flat-topped surface, broken by small hillocks having each its
distinctive tor, named usually after the form it is supposed to
represent. Between stretch the peat bogs, springy in summer, spongy in
winter. The peat when cut in its dry state is as soft and lovely a
brown as a woman’s hair. Here the shaggy cattle wander, the wild
ponies frisk, and the horned sheep browse. The wildness is extreme,
the solitude intense. There are no trees upon the moor, nothing but
the stone clatters, the bogs and rivers, the heather, whortleberry,
and gorse. The greater gorse blooms during winter and spring; the
smaller species flowers in summer and autumn; thus all the year round
the fairies’ gold is lying upon the moor.

It is the rivers which are the pride and glory of the little republic
of Dartmoor. Broadly it may be said that all have their origin upon
the most inaccessible, the loneliest, most solemn and dreary, and the
highest of all Dartmoor plateaus--the Mother of Rivers, Cranmere. Dart
and Teign are the fairest rivers in the world. To walk by the Teign in
the bluebell season is to be in fairyland. To trace the windings of
the Dart is to become the central figure of a dream. There is also the
Okement, river of ferns--it was this which flowed through Beatrice’s
Blissland--and the noisy river Taw; and many another, with rattling
brooks innumerable, all streaming from the breasts of Mother Cranmere
to irrigate the green valleys of Devon, which was once a part of
heaven, but broke off one day and fell to earth.

These rivers of Dartmoor have a beauty and romance all their own, as
they dash their cold, sweet water to the western towns, where
England’s commercial prosperity was built up, and whence her sailors
pushed away to conquer Spain. There is one beauty of the Alps, and
another of English hills; one beauty of the Rhine, and another of the
Dart. Nothing is big, and nothing little, when referred to its proper
scale. Cramping smallness is usually more lovely, if less sublime,
than oppressive largeness. The crystal rivers of the moor run down
between brown banks of peat decked with ferns and asphodel. Here they
flow into wizard pools; there they thrill from one rocky ledge to
another in a succession of sparkling stickles or little falls. They
are always bright, always laughing, and possess a wondrous freshness.
Sometimes these rivers forget they have risen upon Cranmere, and are
destined to flow through merely terrestrial scenes. They revert
sometimes to their former state, when Devon was a part of the heavenly
country; or they lose their way, as it were, to find themselves,
somewhere about the month of May, passing through some land that never
was. Thus one reach of the Tavy passes through Arcady; one reach of
the Teign through fairyland; one reach of the Dart through dreamland.
And the dreams of that land are good!

Not many legends of the wild Cymric imagination remain. Arthurian
legend has become forgotten. Board-schools have killed the pixies.
Only the more vulgar fancies remain. One of them is connected with the
Dart, which was originally not so much a river bringing water to the
people as a god who demanded tribute from them. That tribute was a
human heart each year--one year the heart of a maid, the next that of
a man, and so on for ever.

In the vast and wild solitude of the moor it is curious to consider
that here was once the Birmingham of England. Beside the rivers appear
grass-grown mounds which betray the former working places of the
tin-streamers. Here and there may be seen the ruins of their huts and
homes. Their bridges across the rivers--huge slabs of granite known as
clappers--are in use to-day probably in very much the same condition
as they were a thousand years ago. During the Bronze Age the demand
for tin was about equal to the present demand for steel, and the tin
of “Dertymore” was famous before the Roman empire had declined. Upon
Crockern Tor, an equal distance from the Stannary Towns, the Tinners’
Parliament was held in the open air. Offenders against its laws were
sentenced to death and torture in its horrible dungeon of Lydford,
more foul a prison than any devised by the intelligence and cruelty of
the Spanish Inquisitors.

Cranmere is the practical summing-up of all that is wild and weird
upon Dartmoor, and of all that is lonely and drear. It is a great
watershed up among the clouds, the roof, as it were, of the moor. The
so-called Pool in its centre may be reached by any active pedestrian
during the summer months on those days when the gunners of the British
artillery are not sending their shells across its boggy surface. In
winter it is practically inaccessible alike to man and beast. There is
danger then. Wool-like mists may encircle the wanderer suddenly, or
the driving snowstorm spring up.

In every part the peaty soil has been rent into fissures. These
crevasses present the most striking feature of the region. They are
innumerable, and some are deep, while all are treacherous. The
traveller jumps one to find himself balancing insecurely upon the
brink of another in every respect identical with that he has just
crossed. Their angular crookedness is amazing. They curve and zigzag
into all manner of snaky shapes. Their crumbling edges are often
hidden by tufts of bleached grass or knotted heather, and a false step
may mean a sudden descent into slime and mud. One would imagine that
the entire region had been tortured by earthquake, or that some Titan
had fallen in frenzy upon the plateau and rent it with his hands and
teeth.

Each of these crevasses is, in its humble way, a water-course. Each is
a vein which does its part in the great act of river-making. During
the summer months the mud with which they are choked is of a glue-like
consistency. As autumn approaches the mass loosens and becomes
oil-like, until in winter the mud vanishes and water begins to flow.
Rivers have humble origins; they are not born great, but they have
greatness thrust upon them. The source of any particular river can
hardly be discovered. It is merely a muddy crevasse amid a hundred
others. But the hundred are destined finally to feed the one, until
the river casts its slough and appears fresh.

While the maze is penetrated, by means of jumps and scrambles, there
are pools--small ragged patches of black and sullen water fringed by
cotton-grass and bleached sedges. The water is so thick that the wind
hardly ruffles it. Probably these pools are crowded with invisible
insect life, but to the eye they might be poison-pits, so dead are
they and so black. One cannot wonder if the Celtic moormen should have
peopled this desolate region of crevasse and tarn with the souls of
sinners. Here was once the site of purgatory. There was a time when
the West-Welsh inhabitants of Dartmoor feared to climb upon the great
plateau because of the piteous cries issuing from the crevasses.
Nothing could be more suggestive of souls in agony than the groaning
of the wind across Cranmere. With the sun “sinking in its roaring
home,” with the wind sounding like grated doors heavily creaking, and
the dripping clouds of mist around; with the fissures and the tarns
below, the desolate peat-wastes, the deep black sheets of mud; with
the solitude and lifelessness on every side, the imaginative Celt
might well have hastened to find an easier way by which to escape from
that haunted region to his home.

In the centre of this saturated waste was once a pool of some size.
There are moormen who remember the sedge-choked sheet of black water.
It was surrounded by beds of rushes. The rushes have gone, and the
pool which nurtured them has gone too, drained by the turve-cutters.
The finest peat in the world is cut upon the edge of Cranmere. What
was the Pool is now an almost oval depression in the surface. The
spongy bank of peat slopes gradually, and a cairn appears made of
turves and marble-like stones, and topped by a sad post, to which from
time to time a flag has been fastened, only to be torn to fragments
and utterly demolished by the furious winter gales. Two tin boxes are
pushed into a hole at the side of the cairn. The one contains a book
to receive names and addresses of visitors who succeed in conquering
Cranmere: the other is a post-box. They who reach the Pool leave
letters and postcards to various friends and relations. The next
arrival takes these missives, and upon returning to civilisation posts
them without delay. Letters posted at Cranmere do not often miscarry,
even though they may not reach their destination until many months
later.

There is little to be seen upon Cranmere. Nature is naked and
unrelieved. She is cold, hard and fierce. She is there not the Nature
which smiles and is kind. She is the Nature which is exceedingly
cruel. All the epithets usually applied to tragedy may be applied to
Cranmere. Yet peace, and not sorrow, is the dominant note. On a calm
day--and there are few perfectly calm at so great an altitude--the
stillness is weird. It is unnatural. Perhaps there is not a region in
all the world more silent than Cranmere. There is no life; all around
there is death. But by one of Nature’s little ironies, Cranmere is the
centre of life and the source of it. For she is the mother of nearly
all the rivers in Devon.

Burrough had not long to wait beside the moor gate, for Beatrice was
punctual. He went forward to meet her as she tripped along, fresh and
sparkling like a part of the morning. She was attired like the
practical Cornish girl she could be when she liked. She wore a short
grey skirt which did not reach her ankles, and a tight-fitting jersey
of white wool, over which was slung a little satchel, which she
declared contained everything that could possibly be required for the
expedition from a packet of pins to a white elephant. Her little feet
were shod with two absurd miniatures of men’s Dartmoor
boots--thick-soled and hob-nailed. Her head was uncovered, and so were
her hands.

“Since it’s necessary to commence with the weather,” she cried, “what
a day!”

“Ready to start?” asked Burrough.

“Ay, ready,” cried Beatrice.

The moor gate banged behind, and they were off.

“It’s up, everlasting up,” she said. “It’s drag, climb, and jump,
henceforth and for ever, and we mustn’t talk too much. I’ll tell you
why,” she rattled on, anxious to ignore her own advice. “Once I made
this trip alone. I hope you’re impressed. I went to Cranmere alone,
and I wondered why I was so little tired when I got back. It was
because I had no talking or laughing to do. Talking and laughing are
very exhausting.”

“We cannot walk like mutes,” he objected.

“The thing is difficult, but not impossible. We might make signs.
Point, gesticulate, raise our eyebrows, shrug our shoulders. Do you
know the deaf and dumb alphabet? But that wouldn’t do. It’s eyes on
your feet hereabouts, or great is the fall. Now this is a breathless
bit. We won’t talk for ten minutes.”

She compressed her lips firmly and looked down. They began to ascend,
winding among the big blocks of granite. Beatrice kept glancing up
with a smile, and a saucy gesture _apropos_ of nothing. Presently she
pointed at the sun, then patted her hair. Burrough nodded, and wiped
his forehead, tacitly acknowledging the heat. Beatrice with difficulty
restrained a titter. Then Burrough held up one finger and shook his
head sadly. Beatrice nodded with equal gravity, and Burrough held up
two fingers, looking pleased and happy. The girl nodded again,
although she was entirely bewildered, and immediately held up three
pink fingers, which looked almost transparent in that clear light.
Burrough shook his head quite savagely.

“I must speak, or I shall burst,” cried Beatrice. “What ever do you
mean?”

“When I held up one finger, I meant to signify that during my previous
walks here I have been alone,” he answered. “Then I held up two, to
show how glad I was to have you for a companion; and when you held up
three, I took it that you meant there should be someone else with us.”

“That was much too deep for me,” said Beatrice. “I put up three
fingers just to beat your two. I couldn’t imagine what you were
driving at. So you thought I meant you ought to have a chaperon?”

He laughed at her wilful perversion, while she with a quick glance
went on, “We open-air Cornish girls can look after ourselves. We are
not hot-house plants by any manner of means. You’re an open-air
person, aren’t you?”

“Altogether,” Burrough answered, “through necessity, not from choice.”

“But you are all right now?” Beatrice suggested quickly.

“Quite well, so long as I am here,” he said.

“I’ve been always awfully strong,” Beatrice went on. “At home my
bedroom looks out upon the sea. I have the window open winter and
summer, in storm and fine weather, and my bed is close beside it. I
won’t have blind or curtains. I like to feel the salt breeze on my
face. I can lie and watch the moon rising out of the sea, or the
lightning flashing upon it, and I can watch the fishing boats sailing
by. Sometimes I get my pillows soaked with rain, or the spray which
dashes over the cliff. And after a stormy night my bed is in such a
mess. Dry leaves and dust, and bits of stick, and my hair is simply
filled with wreckage. Beetles and moths and bats come to visit me, and
more than once a bird has been flung in by the wind. I get up in the
morning feeling that I must dance and sing.”

“It’s the way to keep young and live long,” said Burrough, in his
pedantic manner.

“Of course it is. These commoners of Dartmoor could live as long as
they liked if they were not such fools. They sleep four or five in one
small room with every chink sealed up even in summer. They pass the
night undoing the good that the day has done. Nearly everyone on the
moor goes off between seventy and eighty. They break up suddenly and
go off, worn out by want of night air. Our fisher-folk in Cornwall are
just the same. It’s no good talking to them. I’ve tried lots of times.
‘Sleep with my window open! Why, ’twould kill me,’ is what they say.
One old woman sang quite a different song when I tackled her on the
subject. ‘Us don’t want to bide over a hundred years,’ she said. ‘Us
can’t afford it. Us bides too long as ’tis.’ You can’t argue against
that,” finished Beatrice with a laugh.

“We’re on our way back to wigwams and hut circles,” suggested
Burrough.

“Yes,” she laughed. “The house agent’s advertisement in the future
will be something like this: ‘A charming modern residence for sale.
Contains four large stones, carefully propped up and leaning securely
against one another; an admirable hearthstone, and roofed most
artistically with rushes. A perpetual current of cold east wind
guaranteed. Pretty but inexpensive.’ And here’s another from the same
list: ‘A few hurdles and a piece of sailcloth to be had cheap. Could
be converted into a nice suburban villa.’”

“How were you brought up?” Burrough asked.

“Why, in the most sensible manner possible. Just as if I’d been a
chicken. My father put up a ring-fence on the lawn, and I was dropped
inside to crawl about and roll as I pleased. There was a sort of
kennel for me to go to when it rained, but I think on the whole I
preferred the wet grass. And this is the result,” concluded Beatrice,
with a kind of shyness that was new to her.

Before Burrough could make the complimentary reply which he intended,
she anticipated him by an exclamation of pleasure and the cry--

“Away to the right, or we’ll be in the marsh!”

Burrough looked up and saw Steeperton standing beyond like Chrephren’s
pyramid, its grey peak pricking the soft blue sky, and the silvery
ribbon of Taw River winding round its base. He realised suddenly how
entirely alone they were.

“There’s a sort of pony-track this way--beneath the Tor,” said
Beatrice the guide.




 CHAPTER XIII.
 HOW THEY STOOD UPON CRANMERE.

“Now we’re getting into the land of pixies,” quoth Beatrice, as she
tried to lift a big shell which was lying sideways against a clump of
heather. “This is the sixth. It must be from one of the new guns. My
s’ars! it is heavy. I wonder what sort of a charge it takes to hurl a
thing like this four or five miles?”

They had reached the side of Steeperton Cleave. There was not a living
thing in sight. All around the peaty soil had been torn into pits and
jagged fissures by projectiles. It was impossible to walk more than a
few paces without seeing one of the ugly iron cylinders. A spectral
figure stood near in the pose of a scarecrow. It was a dummy man. A
well-aimed shell had pierced its wooden chest.

“One summer a man came along here, and he saw a nice bright shell,”
said Beatrice, who had become frivolous again. “Men like nice bright
things as much as children--at least this man did. He thought to
himself, ‘This is a very pretty thing: I’ll take it home and play with
it.’ But when he picked it up and saw that it was all alive-o, he was
so drefful startled that he dropped it on his big toe.”

She made as though she would kick another shell, but changing her
mind, jumped over it instead.

“Well, what happened?” said Burrough.

“I left it to your imagination. He dropped the shell, and went
to--heaven. To drop a live shell is a good way of obliterating
oneself. It’s warranted to leave no mark. Now you see me! Now you
don’t! That’s the sort of thing. Look down there.”

Burrough followed her pointing finger, and saw, on a grassy ledge some
way below, a crumbling ruin just above the river. Evidently it had
been a dwelling-house once. Part of the walls still stood, and even at
that distance a big fireplace was visible.

“That’s the domiciliary edifice erected by John,” said Beatrice,
roguishly.

“Shall we go down and look at it?” he suggested.

“We shall not,” she replied. “We have quite enough in front of us.
Besides, we will come back that way, following the river. It’s a jolly
sentimental sort of a ruin. I should like to paint it, only if I did
try it would be sure to come out a cathedral or a town hall.”

“It must have been built by the Tinners,” said Burrough.

“Oh, no,” she declared. “Nothing of the kind whatever. It was built by
the pixies, with the kind assistance of the Cranmere witches. The
style of architecture is distinctly Pre-Adamite, as you will observe
if you examine it closely. It was formerly the palace of the king. The
last king of the pixies was Tom-tit-tot the Sixth, and he allowed the
place to fall out of repair. He knew the pixies were going to become
extinct, so he didn’t bother. And now we must keep right on the top of
the hill, or we shall be stugged in the mire.”

They tramped on resolutely, with the sun almost straight above their
heads. Presently Beatrice went upon her knees, and began to eat
whortleberries. “They’m lovely whorts up here,” she explained, “big,
blue, and juicy. Come and have some. Gugh! Bluggy thing,” she
exclaimed, as an over-ripe berry broke between her fingers and stained
them scarlet. “I suppose you didn’t bring a toothbrush with you? It’s
wanted after eating these squashy things.”

“I thought you had brought everything you could possibly require,” he
said.

“Everything except a toothbrush, I think I said. I forgot it at the
last moment. Do have some more whorts.”

“There are none,” said Burrough. “These are not ripe.”

“Sour things are nice when you’re thirsty,” said Beatrice. “But we
must go on. Away and away! To the decayed peat-waste of a past age,
silent, dreary, lifeless, without bird or animal, and to the pool
where Bingie lives.”

“Where did you get that from?” he asked.

“Part guide-book, part my own invention. What stupid people write
guide-books--sort of Willums in high life, I should think! And how
wild they are upon churches--I mean sacred edifices. Wherever you go
there’s sure to be a sacred edifice which isn’t a bit like any other
sacred edifice all the world over, though if you do go and see it you
don’t see anything at all different from any other sacred edifice.
There’s one or two mouldy monuments, of course, but who ever wants to
look at them? Another thing they’re wild upon is stones. Any old heap
of stones is good enough for them. They always call them Druidical
remains, though I expect they were only put there for mending the
road. It’s rather disappointing to read in a guide-book about
precipices, cascades, and gorges; and when you get to the place to
find only a rock, and a stickle, and a crack in a mud-bank.”

“Guide-books are intended to be advertisements,” reminded her
companion.

“Like the advertisement of a patent medicine, which cures everything
from old-age to a broken leg,” chattered Beatrice. “Oh, but seaside
places! They are the worst. They knock out the guide-book, and leave
the patent-pill cold and stiff. Every seaside place suits invalids
much better than any other place. It has a warmer temperature than any
other, and publishes figures to prove it. Every seaside place is the
only one which never has fog or snow. It has more sunshine than any
other place. It has flowers which absolutely refuse to bloom anywhere
else. Lord! what liars we are.”

“We can’t help that,” said Burrough philosophically. “Lying has become
quite a venial sin. Society demands lies from us. A few generations
hence no one will be able to narrate a bare fact without perversion or
distortion. It has become almost impossible now.”

“Here is something the guide-book would not mention,” cried Beatrice,
pointing to what might have been a piece of white marble, wrinkled
with black veins, and lodged in a mud-cleft. “There are a lot of those
stones about. When I become a millionairess I shall have them
collected and a house built with them. I know! I’ll restore
Tom-tit-tot’s palace with them, and live there all summer.”

“And a shell would fall and blow it to pieces,” added Burrough.

“Bother the shells! I should buy some big guns and fire back. Yes, I
would raise an army, and proclaim myself Empress of Dartmoor.”

“Would you include me among your ministers?”

“Why, yes! I would give you a cocked hat, and make you Field Marshal.”

“I think I should prefer a post of equal honour and less danger.”

“Wouldn’t you like to fall like a hero?” she cried, reproachfully.

“I would rather live like a gentleman,” he said.

“Since you are not romantic, you shall be First Lord of the Treasury.”

“That will suit me very well. May I kiss hands on my appointment?”

“Certainly not,” she laughed. “How do you buy guns? Suppose I went
into the stores, and said, ‘I want some artillery, please,’ what would
they say?”

“They would regret exceedingly that they were quite out of the
article, and then detain you until a doctor from the nearest asylum
could arrive.”

“But not if I told them I was a real Empress?”

“Then they would send for two doctors.”

“What a vile world!” said she. “But I wouldn’t be an Empress unless I
could do as I liked. For instance, if Mrs. Cobbledick were to be late
in bringing up my morning cup of tea, I should want to ring the bell
for a soldier, and say, ‘Take her away, and cut off her head, please.’
I should hate it, if he replied, ‘Beg pard’n, mum. You’ll have to get
an Act of Parliament for thikky little job.’”

Beatrice was still laughing over her autocratic longings, when her
laugh became a scream, and she vanished promptly from sight. A patch
of heather had given way beneath her, and a crevasse had swallowed her
up.

“It’s all right,” came a smothered voice. “I’m not lost, but gone
before. I’ve fallen into lovely soft mud, so nothing is broken. I’m
jammed! You’ll have to extract me with a corkscrew.”

Burrough parted the heather, and immediately a somewhat grimy little
hand was extended. He seized it and tugged, and up came Beatrice on
her knees. “Just as good as ever, reasonable wear and tear excepted,”
she gasped. “Serves me right for not poking that clump of heather with
my six-foot pole.”

“There are any number of fissures ahead,” cried Burrough, who was
standing upon an elevation just above.

“We are on the borders of Cranmere,” she said. “And I’m dirty already.
If there was only one crevasse upon Cranmere, and one bog upon
Dartmoor, I should be dead certain to tumble into the one, and get
stugged in the other. Oh, boots! boots!” she wailed tragically, “you
were lovely and pleasant when I started, and now you’m mucky twoads.”

The serious part of the journey commenced with their arrival upon the
broken ground. Burrough negotiated the crevasses by sliding down one
side, crossing by means of the tussocks, and scrambling up the muddy
walls opposite. Beatrice took little runs and jumped them. Presently
they got upon the plateau, and felt the keen breeze, and saw the
stagnant pools. At every step the water oozed up and covered their
boots.

“We’re atop!” cried Beatrice. “It’s only one o’clock. There is Fur Tor
in the midst of wild nature in her remotest fastness. That’s
guide-book again. Now for the Pool. We must keep to the left. You are
also requested to keep to the path.”

The last remark was for the benefit of her companion, who had
floundered into a patch of deceptive mud and was sinking rapidly to
his knees.

“Wallop!” mimicked Beatrice, as one boot came out with a sound like a
pop-gun. “Your boots are worse than mine now.”

“You can jump!” Burrough exclaimed admiringly, as he watched the girl
leaping from one tussock to another.

“I’ve been jumping all my life,” she said. “My primitive ancestor must
have been a frog, instead of an ape. With short skirts I can jump a
hurdle.”

“How do you know which way to go?” he asked. “When I came here before
I simply wandered in circles and became hopelessly lost. I couldn’t
even find the way back until it was nearly dark.”

“I’ve been here so often that I can go straight to the Pool,” she
answered. “There isn’t a guide on Dartmoor who can get there more
quickly than I,” she went on proudly. “Why, I put a guide right one
day. He was ‘pixy-led summat fearful’ he told me, and the people with
him were looking ‘summat fearful’ too. I led them to the Pool, made my
best bow, and vanished. I expect they thought I was a wandering
spirit--Bingie’s wife perhaps, or the White Witch of Cranmere--because
it was a windy day and my hair had blown down, and I had fastened it
round my waist. That is the only time I have ever met people up here.”

They went on jumping, wading, and scrambling across the desolate
plateau, until Beatrice cried out in triumph, and pointed out to her
companion the top of a post just visible against the dark background
of saturated peat. A minute later progress became easier, a slight
descent began, and almost immediately they saw the bed of the dried-up
Pool, and the rough cairn of turves and stones, and the almost level
stretch of deep-brown peat upon which the water had once spread and
the rushes had flourished. There was not a sound. Even the breeze
which shook the bleached sedges failed to disturb the silence.

However, Beatrice very soon broke it. With a cry of, “We’re in the
middle of Cranmere, and I’m the only perfectly dry thing upon it,” she
went down upon the edge of the Pool and began to unpack her knapsack.
While she was thus engaged Burrough made for the cairn and extracted
the two tin boxes. He came back with the visitors’ book and several
postcards, the sight of which caused Beatrice to exclaim, “Any letters
for me, postman?”

“Nothing to-day, miss,” he replied.

“Well then, we’ll lunch,” she cried. “We can attend to our
correspondence afterwards. Here is a girl with two packets of
sandwiches and a bottle of milk. She’s willing to swop one packet for
any particular dainty in the satchel of the man, all muddy and damp,
who lives on the moor, at the edge of a gorge, in the little tin house
that Jack built.”

“You won’t covet my home-made dainties when you see them,” said
Burrough grimly, as he drew out a bulky parcel and exhibited a
shapeless mass of bread.

“What’s that?” she screamed delightedly.

“A poor thing, but my own make,” said Burrough humbly. “’Tis yclept a
sandwich.”

“S’ars o’ mine! A sandwich! B’est going to yet en?”

“Ah, I be,” replied Burrough, in the same dialect.

“Well, I be wholly bate! What a nice new idea! Receipt for _Sandwitche
à la célibataire_--take a pound of beefsteak and the largest loaf
obtainable. That’s the raw material. Divide the loaf into two equal
portions, add a tin of mustard and two pounds of butter, place the
steak into position, then jam the loaf together, and secure with
seccotine or iron rivets according to taste. Pack the finished article
in a sack, and serve when starving.”

“There’s another in the bag,” said Burrough, giving her a glimpse at a
second bulky parcel.

“What’s that for? In case the first doesn’t prove effectual? Like the
man who was determined to kill himself, so first took poison and then
shot himself. But this is sheer frivolity, and we’re at Cranmere Pool,
which, in the words of the guide-book----”

“No more guide-book,” he implored. “Let me have your own opinion.”

“Ain’t got none,” said Beatrice. “I only know we ought to be solemn
and sad. We ought to think of our sins, and of the shortness of this
our mortal life. We ought to make a resolution to live more soberly,
and to put the past behind us, and to keep the future in front of us,
and to let the present stop just where it is. Ah, dearly-beloved, what
a great and wonderful thought this is. It is not yesterday, nor yet
to-morrow, but it is, my friends, it is to-day. We know that spring is
over. We realise--how I cannot tell you--that this is summer. By some
marvellous process we believe that autumn will come again. Let this
thought sink into your hearts, as our nice clean boots sink into the
bogs of Cranmere. There! That’s a specimen of old Y.’s pulpit
oratory.”

“Much too lucid and well-connected for him,” laughed Burrough.

“Don’t you say anything against old Y,” Beatrice went on. “He can
boast of having preached the shortest sermon on record. It was on a
Sunday evening. He toddled into the pulpit, mumbled a text which
nobody heard, and said, ‘Be good. Hymn number sixteen.’ Then he
toddled down again. I see that sandwich is fading away gradually. I’ve
eaten about a dozen. Now I must write my postcards. How many are you
going to post?”

“I have no one to write to,” said Burrough. “I have brought one
stamped envelope, but I don’t know what address to put upon it.”

“Well, you may put mine if you like,” said Beatrice, kindly.

“And will you address one to me?” he asked eagerly.

“All right. I’ll put some nonsense inside. Nonsense-talking is my
strong point, as you may have observed. Then we must stand up and
wish, observing at that moment a terrible solemnity and a grim
silence. The witch allows us three wishes, and they are sure to be
granted if we’re good.”

“What are you going to wish for?” he said.

“But I mustn’t say,” cried Beatrice. “Bingie would be angry, and my
wishes would go scat.”

“I think I know. The first, health. The second, happiness----”

“And the third, three wishes more, if you don’t mind,” she laughed.
“You’re all wrong. I shouldn’t wish for health, because I have it; nor
for happiness, because I’m fairly middling that way already. Everyone
wishes for wealth as a matter of course. Some people say if you wish
long enough, it’s sure to come. You must mutter ‘money’ by day, and
murmur ‘money’ by night. They call that concentration. Auntie used to
believe in that. She concentrated upon beauty, but as it didn’t come
she exchanged concentration for art, which was more successful. I must
warn you that Bingie is not quite infallible,” she added
confidentially. “Last time I was here one of my wishes was for a nice
tender undercut of sirloin for supper. The reality was a shoulder of
mutton as tough as indiarubber.”

“It was too trivial a wish,” Burrough suggested.

“Tender beef is not a trivial matter at all. It is one of the seven
joys of life.”

“Are you writing to me? May I see?” he asked eagerly.

“‘Trewidden, Trewinnard, Trewint!’” cooed Beatrice softly.

Their correspondence being completed, they turned their attention to
the visitors’ book, which was nearly half full. Beatrice whipped the
pages over until she found her entry the previous summer. She
indicated her scrawl with a pink finger, and the remark, “It’s like my
painting--wants a Daniel to interpret it. There’s my unoriginal
remark, ‘Water, water everywhere, nor any drop to drink.’ I did once
though,” she chattered. “It was a blazing hot day, and my throat felt
full of sand. I made a kind of bubbly noise every time I breathed. So
I laid me down and sucked up saturated peat, green slime, and all
manner of creeping things. Who was here last? Why the Reverend Mr.
Legge. He’s got more than two. He brought a lot of little Legges--like
a spider. Here’s some more over the page. Why the man’s a centipede!
And Daddy Longlegs has written, ‘This is to be alone; this, this is
solitude.’ Oh dearly-beloved! And he goes on, ‘We owe great thanks to
our excellent guide.’ I expect he owed the poor man his half-guinea as
well. Here’s a silly man who pretends he can’t write, and has made his
mark. What a pity there isn’t a tree or a bench here, so that he might
have cut his initials. Here’s one who wants to know why they don’t
drain Cranmere, and another who offers to exchange his private fortune
for a bottle of pale-ale. Here’s a party of three jolly
Irishmen--Patherick of Dublin, bedad--and one’s a bit of an artist,
for he’s drawn a barometer and signed his name opposite ‘dry.’ One of
his friends has signed opposite ‘very dry,’ and the other opposite
‘great drought.’ In fact,” criticised Beatrice severely, “this book is
a striking instance of the hold which liquor has obtained over the
minds of men.”

Burrough was sitting on a tussock which was more or less dry, smoking
his pipe, and watching the girl with ardent eyes as she chattered her
nonsense. He was not in the least inclined to talk. It was much
pleasanter listening to her; and her store of remarks was apparently
inexhaustible.

“It’s getting chilly,” cried Beatrice suddenly. “The sun has gone, and
I felt something that might have been a spot of rain. Gugh! ‘this,
this is solitude,’ as the parson says. Why, I declare there’s a mist!”

Burrough removed his gaze from her, and looked in the direction she
indicated. He saw white fleecy clouds rolling slowly down the plateau.

“It’s only a passing cloud,” he said reassuringly. “When it has gone
the sun will come out again. The weather changes up here every few
minutes.”

“It’s not very nice,” said Beatrice. “There! Did you hear that? I
heard a sort of a humming, kind o’. It’s going to rain and blow like
blue blazes. Here! take the pencil and write quickly.”

The wind began to sob and groan, and the wool-like mist thickened.
Rain began to fall smartly. Every crevasse and tarn about them seemed
to be suddenly occupied by invisible beings and creeping sounds.

“The morning was much too fine,” said Beatrice, shivering a little.
“Well, we must face it. There’s no shelter nearer than Tom-tit-tot’s
palace, and I expect the bad weather will have passed away before we
can get there. Let’s get off Cranmere as soon as we can. It will be a
little bit more sheltered at Taw Head.”

Burrough fastened up the two boxes and restored them to the hole in
the side of the cairn. Then he called, “I’m going to wish.”

“For goodness sake wish for fine weather,” cried Beatrice, as she
slung on her satchel. “Throw a little water over your left shoulder
and wish hard for favourable signs and tokens in the heavens. My poor
little life!” she murmured. “It’s going to rain and blow, and you’ve
got a man under your guidance; and it seems to me you will never see
your dear old home to-night.”




 CHAPTER XIV.
 HOW THEY TOOK SHELTER IN TOM-TIT-TOT’S PALACE.

An hour later two storm-tossed beings were fighting their way step
by step beside the Taw river, which was there little more than a
meandering crack in the peat. They were completely enveloped in
whirling mist, which looked and felt like masses of damp wool. The
wind was in their teeth and was steadily increasing. It threatened to
become a gale. There was not much rain, but it could hardly be
distinguished from the wet mists.

“Now I know what a fly feels like when it’s strolling along a
ceiling,” shouted irrepressible Beatrice, as she balanced her shapely
body between bog and river.

The girl had never looked so entirely fresh and charming. Her face was
as red as a rose beneath the buffetings of the wind. Her hair, which
had long ago discarded all pins and fastenings, streamed about her,
and she had twisted the ends about her waist, and walked holding it.
The wind stretched her scanty clothing tightly upon her and revealed
every line from waist to ankle. She looked the very spirit of health
and strength. She suggested the pixy queen or the white witch of
Cranmere. She appeared to make headway without effort. It was
different with Burrough, who was nearing the end of his tether. His
breathing was becoming difficult and he was very weary. He had not
spoken for some time, partly that he might save his breath, partly
because he did not know what to say. He knew it would be impossible
for them to reach the village, unless there was a sudden change in the
weather, but he did not venture to put his conviction into words.
Beatrice had arrived at precisely the same conclusion, and felt
exactly the same unwillingness to mention the subject. They were both
thinking of the ruin in Steeperton Cleave.

The crack in the peat which represented the river made the most
astonishing curves. It was a marvel of crookedness, so that in
following it they sometimes had the wind on their backs and appeared
to be returning to Cranmere. Bogs were everywhere. They were
continually jumping the river to evade them, and when the crack
widened and boulders appeared this became a matter of difficulty and
some danger. In the meantime the mists increased, it became gloomy,
and the wind whistled like weird instruments of music.

“What were that you was a saying of?” cried Beatrice when her
companion at last called to her.

“We shall never get anywhere at this rate,” he said. “Can’t we get
away from the river? We seem to be walking in circles.”

“Leave the river!” cried Beatrice. “Why, it’s our only hope of
salvation. If we got away from it we should be lost hopelessly. We
should walk in circles then if you like. It would be Tregeagle’s very
own job to strike a course over the moor without the river to guide
us.”

“Are you tired?” was his next question.

“I shall be presently. I am putting on weight very fast. These woollen
garments are soaking in the wet, and I could squeeze a jugful of water
out of my hair. By the time we get into the Cleave I shall be a
perambulating Cranmere. Bog!” At that monosyllable they jumped, and
went on twisting and doubling as if they were trying to throw the
bewildering spirits of the mist off their track.

“Have you any idea where we are?” Burrough asked.

“Well I’ve got a rough, a very rough idea,” she replied.

“If it were clear we should see Steeperton, or rather the spur of it,
on our right, and Oke Tor on our left. The widening of the river tells
me that, and the stickles are beginning. We shall get into a frightful
part presently--all bogs and boulders.”

At the end of another hour the wind and the mist had increased and
there was a great rain. Two very tired persons scrambled over the
streaming rock-clatters, and one of them shouted in triumph when she
perceived a dilapidated clapper bridge. The granite slabs had been
broken, and the entire structure badly wrecked, by the Artillery. A
huge shell was visible among the shattered rocks. A thick wire passed
across the river and went up the steep bank through the heather. To
this wire Beatrice pointed with the remark,--

“Tom-tit-tot’s palace is just above. This wire runs beside it. We
might take shelter there until the storm passes?” she suggested.

They crawled up the steep bank beside the wire of the military field
telegraph. Presently they reached a smooth stretch of turf which
looked as though it had been mown and swept by fairy gardeners. A
moment later a grey mass loomed out of the mist. They passed through
what had been once a doorway, and the force of the wind became
immediately broken. The mist was making strange shapes within. It was
writhing and twisting along the walls, and passing like smoke up a
huge chimney. But at least there was shelter. A portion of roof
remained and beneath it was a huge antique fireplace, green with ferns
and mosses, and there were blocks of granite for chairs and tables.

“The first thing to do,” said Burrough, rousing himself, “is to make a
fire.”

Beatrice said nothing. She seated herself in a corner, to wring the
water out of her hair, and watched her companion with shy eyes. She
thought it exceedingly probable she would have to spend the night
there with him.

“Can you find anything dry enough to burn?” she said demurely.

“I’ll look under the sheltered side of the ruin,” he said, and
disappeared, while Beatrice smiled nervously at the mists and played
with her wet fingers.

Burrough was soon back to announce his discovery of a peat-stack close
to the wire of the field telegraph. It had been cut and placed there
by the soldiers. The sergeant and his party, who had the duty of
exploding the live shells that might be about the moor, had evidently
made use of the ruin as a shelter in time of bad weather. Burrough
brought as much peat as he could carry. There were gorse-bushes and
dry bracken within the old walls. Beatrice produced paper from her
satchel. After various efforts the fire was started. Soon the peat
began to glow and warm scented smoke took the place of the mist.

“This is quite an adventure,” said Burrough, cheerily.

“Oh, it often happens upon the moor,” said Beatrice, indifferently.
“I’ve been weatherbound like this before.”

Silence fell again. Burrough gave his attention to the fire, while the
girl combed her wet hair with her cold fingers. Suddenly a gorse-stick
became ignited and sent a warm light across the damp walls and the two
eager young faces. Before the flame died down they had looked at one
another, and Beatrice felt angry, knowing that she had flushed.

“How noisy the wind is!” she said, hurriedly.

“Do you think it’s going to clear?” Burrough asked, boldly. “You know
this moorland weather better than I do. How long do you think this
will last?”

Beatrice laughed and plucked up her spirits.

“I won’t prophesy,” she said. “It may clear in another hour or so; it
may go on half the night.”

“I am thinking of you,” he explained, awkwardly.

“Well, I don’t mind. Auntie won’t be nervous--at least, not very. She
knows I’m a moormaid, and can look after myself quite well. How goes
the time?”

“Nearly four,” said Burrough.

“Gugh! it might be October,” she said. “Did you notice how dark it was
last night? There’s no moon. This fiery chimney will be the only light
upon the moor. If I could have three wishes now, I know what the first
would be.”

“What?” he asked.

“For a great cup of the hottest tea that was ever brewed.”

“You shall have it,” he said.

“That’s wicked,” cried Beatrice; “wicked to tempt a poor girl.
Unless,” she added, “you also are among the magicians.”

Already Burrough had produced various articles from his knapsack. He
set them out upon the hearthstone, and the girl bent forward to
examine them by the glow of the peat. She saw a metal flask, a
collapsible cup, a canvas bag, which she smelt and declared to be tea,
and a tiny packet, which she pinched and decided was sugar.

“I thought you might want a cup of tea,” he said. “I can boil the
water in this flask.”

“This is entirely, utterly, too inexpressibly----” Beatrice began,
then broke off and gazed, mischievous, witch-like, towards him between
the dark-brown curtains of her hair. “And I suppose,” she went on in
the naughtiest fashion imaginable, “if I express a desire presently
for a little dinner, just a simple meal, you know--clear soup, a piece
of sole, the wing of a chicken, and a relish--you will pull a lot of
wee-winikin things out of that bag and serve it up hot.”

Burrough had sufficient self-restraint not to look at her. He knew, by
the mere sound of her voice, what her face had looked like when she
said “wee-winikin.”

“I’ll go down to the river and get some water,” he said.

“I’ll come too--I must,” she cried. “I’m not going to risk losing my
tea.”

“Don’t get yourself wet again,” he pleaded. “I’ll follow the wire.”

“If you promise not to let go of it I won’t come,” she said. “I know
it sounds absurd, but in a mist like this one is absolutely helpless.
You might be within a few yards of the place and never find it. I’ll
give you ten minutes, and if you aren’t back by then I shall come down
with a torch and yelling like the whist hounds.”

Burrough gave the required promise and went out into the whirling
clouds. While he was absent Beatrice sat gazing into the fire, with
her hands clasped round her knees and little smiles chasing one
another across her mouth.

“That’s nice and thoughtful of him,” she murmured; “but, my child, you
must behave yourself. You must not talk nonsense, and you must leave
off squeaking as if you were talking to a kitten, and you mustn’t use
west-country words and phrases. Can’t you see that sort of thing makes
him uncomfortable? You must be prim, and stiff, and old-maidish; only
I’m afraid you can’t. You will keep on doing those things that you
ought not to do. My dear little girl, really I love you very much, and
I’m only telling you this for your good, because I’m afraid someone
else loves you too, and if you are silly you will have to put up with
the consequences. It’s no use saying you’re as strong as a little
prizefighter, because you’re also a human being and a girl--a nice
one, but still a girl--and when a girl’s feeling tired and slack, and
has a good-looking young man with her, it somehow doesn’t occur to her
to be sensible. ‘And that’s the end on’t,’ as someone used to say.”

Burrough came back safely, and in a very short time the water was
boiling. He dropped the bag of tea into the cup, poured the water upon
it, fished out the bag, added sugar and milk, of which Beatrice had a
little left, and handed her the cup with the warning, “Take it by the
top, or it will collapse.”

Beatrice thought it wiser to make no remark beyond a prim, “Thank
you,” though a number of ridiculous things occurred to her. She sipped
the tea with little gasps of delight. Presently she held out the
half-empty cup and said prettily, “You finish it.”

He did so, although disliking the sugared tea; but that which was in
the cup had touched her lips. They shared another cup and ate a few
sandwiches. The weather remained as bad as ever. Burrough went for a
fresh supply of peat, and Beatrice showed him how to build it so as to
insure a hot fire. She piled a lofty pyramid, making below numbers of
cunning air-holes, with passages above to convey the draught into the
apex. She was a practical moormaiden. While she was thus engaged
Burrough went to the sheltered parts of the ruin and cut a quantity of
bushy heather, which he spread in the nook beside the fireplace. This
was a bed for Beatrice. The girl watched him, but did not say
anything. All the remarks which suggested themselves were instantly
dismissed as being too frivolous. She wondered how long she would be
able to keep it up.

“It’s getting quite homelike,” she said at last, and immediately
observed under her breath that it was a stupid thing to say.

“Tell me if it’s comfortable,” he invited.

She tried the bed, and was graciously pleased with it. She declared it
was as comfortable as a spring mattress, and then scolded herself
again for saying such a thing. She went on to ask for a cigarette, and
after a few soothing puffs she forgot most of her good resolutions.

“Do you mind me having my hair down?” she asked; “because I can’t help
it. I’ve lost all the hairpins, and it’s too wet to twist up.”

“I think you ought to have it down always,” he replied; and after a
moment he added, “What lovely hair it is!”

Beatrice ignored this remark, although the end of her cigarette glowed
fiercely for a second.

“I wonder if we are the only two fellows weatherbound upon the moor,”
said Beatrice slowly and distinctly, thus giving him to understand
that she expected to be treated as if she had been a male comrade; but
almost immediately she became feminine and fretful. “My feet are most
uncomfortable,” she said. “Would you mind if I took my boots off?”

“Let me do it for you,” said Burrough.

He went on his knees and began to unfasten the boot which was the
first to be extended.

“They’re horrid soppy and mucky,” she murmured.

“They will soon dry by the fire.”

“We’ll sit and tell ghost stories,” she went on. “If the pixies come
here presently how astonished they will be. I hope they won’t be
maliceful. Is my stocking wet?”

“Not very,” he replied; while she screamed, “Don’t! It tickles.”

A sudden gust forced its way into their shelter and beat upon the
peat, making it appear like red-hot iron.

“That’s to tell us the king is on his way here,” she cried. “King
Tom-tit-tot with all his lords and ladies. He’ll say, ‘What are yew
a-here for?’ And you must bow and say, ‘What’s that to yew?’” Oh,
dear, she thought, I’m talking nonsense again.

“Go on,” said Burrough, who was struggling with a tightly-knotted
lace. “What would he say then?”

“A--what?” she mused. “Oh, he’ll say, ‘Ef yew ain’t out o’ my palace
in less than no time, off’ll go yar hid.’”

“And then I shall put my foot upon his majesty and squash him,” said
Burrough.

“You wouldn’t,” said Beatrice. “You would be too frightened.
Tom-tit-tot is the funniest little black impet yew iver set eyes on.
And when he’s angry he twirls his tail horrid. Now shall I tell you a
story?” she said, as she extended a little stockinged foot towards the
glowing peat.

“Tell me the story of Tregeagle,” he said.

“But every child in Cornwall knows that by heart,” she objected.
“Wouldn’t you rather hear about the Lord of Pengerswick and his
Saracen bride, and the witch of Fraddam who floats about in her coffin
off Kynance Cove?”

“I would rather hear about Tregeagle,” he replied.

“Very well, then,” she said. “You shall have the true Cornish version.
I wish some of our old women could tell you the story. They would make
you laugh with their quaint words and tragic faces. I’m no good at
telling a serious story. But I’ll do my best.”

“May I sit beside you?” he asked.




 CHAPTER XV.
 HOW BEATRICE TOLD THE STORY OF TREGEAGLE.

Charmingly she made room for him upon the bed of heather. She placed
herself snugly between the wall and his shoulder, with her feet
toasting upon the hearthstone, and merely gave a sigh of gratitude
when he leaned forward to place his knapsack between the rough stone
and her heels. Then she began:--

“Once upon a time there lived a man whose name was Tregeagle. Nothing
is known about his early life, because none of the Cornish villages
will own him, which is rather stupid, because after all a great
criminal is just as famous in his way as an equally great saint--you
may expect to hear comments like that. Remember they are mine, and
don’t belong to the story. Well, this man became at last the steward
of Lord Robartes at Lanhydrock. If ever you go there ask to see
Tregeagle’s room. Mention me, and they will be delighted to show it
you.

“Tregeagle was the wickedest man who ever lived. It’s much easier to
say that than to give a list of his crimes. He was rotten all through
like a medlar. As steward he gave the poor tenants an awful time, and
it wasn’t long before he had screwed enough out of them to buy
Trevorder, which is a nice estate in St. Breock. He went on amassing
wealth and inventing new crimes until at last the sun refused to shine
upon him and the grass withered where he trod upon it. You are not
bound to believe that unless you like, but I think you’d better, as it
may make it easier for you to believe what is coming.

“Tregeagle became a magistrate, and a churchwarden, and Chairman of
the Board of Guardians, and all the rest of it. You see he was awfully
rich, and men could be as wicked as they liked then as long as they
spent money. Tregeagle lived hundreds of years ago, you must remember.
But at last he got very ill, and knew that he was going to die. He
didn’t like the idea at all, because there was a long line of devils
standing in his bedroom waiting to grab his soul directly it left his
body. So he called for his secretary and dictated letters to the
abbots and priors of the district, asking after their health and
begging them to pray for his, and telling them all about the devils
who were waiting for him, and wondering whether the cheques enclosed
would be of any use to their right reverences. Apparently they were,
for the abbots and priors came as fast as they could, with bells,
books, candles, and gallons of holy water, and drove away the devils
in less than no time. Then they thanked Tregeagle for past favours,
and assured him that any other esteemed order would receive their
immediate attention. So the dying man told them he would divide his
wealth among them if they would save his soul. They agreed of course,
delighted that it was nothing more difficult. Tregeagle died, and they
buried him with great pomp in St. Breock Church. They chanted and
prayed and sang for weeks, so that they might cheat the devil out of
Tregeagle’s soul. That ends the first chapter,” quoth Beatrice.

“Now we go upon the moor,” Burrough suggested. “Thunder and lightning.
Enter Satan as the clock strikes twelve.”

“You’re going ahead much too fast,” said Beatrice. “It’s easy to see
you never had a Cornish nurse. The Court of Justice scene comes next.
It used to frighten me horribly when I was a kid. My nurse told me the
story. My nurse was a fisherman, and his wife would always say, ‘Dids
’en, dids ’en frighten my child? It shan’t be frightened den. It
shan’t hear Daddy Tregeagle howl.’

“The Judge is upon the bench,” Beatrice went on, in a hushed voice.
“The jurymen are in their places, and counsel rises. The most
celebrated case in the whole history of law is being tried. The
plaintiff, as heir of Tregeagle, claims a large estate, which has
since become part of the town of Bodmin. All that counsel for
defendant can say is, that the dead man destroyed all the deeds
connected with the property, and drew up forgeries in their place; but
he cannot produce any witnesses in support of this statement. It
appeared to be a clear case for the plaintiff. The judge was about to
sum up, when the defendant came into court and asked permission to
call a witness. The judge consented. A cold wind seemed to pass
through the hall, and everyone was frozen with terror, though they
could not tell why. Then Tregeagle stepped into the witness-box.

“In the midst of a terrible silence, the counsel for defendant rose
and questioned the evil spirit. The truth was soon out, and the jury
gave a verdict at once in favour of the defendant. Then the Judge
ordered the victor to remove his witness, but the man said, ‘It has
been enough for me to bring him from his grave. I leave him to the
care of the Church of St. Breock which loves him so well.’

“The Judge sent a special messenger to the Abbot and his monks,” went
on Beatrice, with a return to her flippant manner. “The first thing
the holy men saw, when they came into court, was Tregeagle standing in
the witness-box. They did not like that at all, for they were afraid
that little affair of the cheques might be mentioned. The lawyers
talked at the clergy, and the clergy talked at the lawyers, and the
Judge said it was a disgraceful affair altogether, and quite contrary
to precedent, and went on to suggest that the best thing the Abbot
could do would be to hand over Tregeagle to the Devil, who was waiting
like a policeman by his side; and the Abbot coughed behind his hand
and said, ‘Really, me lud, as a churchman, I can’t possibly hand over
a soul that might--er possibly be saved by--er repentance to the evil
one.’

“It would have been a shabby trick,” commented Beatrice, “considering
that he was living upon the nice fat fortune Tregeagle had given him.”

When the girl had been describing the introduction of the spectre
witness, her right hand had fallen somehow upon Burrough’s left. His
fingers closed over it, but she did not attempt to withdraw the hand.
She prattled on with her story, very much like a little sister
entertaining her smaller brother.

“Presently one of the monks got up, and said he had found a way out of
the difficulty. They must give Tregeagle a task which would take him a
long time to accomplish. While he worked, the devil should not be able
to touch him, but if he stopped, even for a moment, he would be
doomed. While he worked he would have plenty of time to consider what
a wicked person he had been, and thus his soul might gradually be
softened, and in time he might repent and be saved. This seemed a good
idea, and, on being put to the vote, it was carried unanimously. The
next thing was to find a really lengthy job. One of the lawyers very
soon had a suggestion. He thought it would be a good plan to send
Tregeagle to bale out Dozmare Pool. One of the monks objected that
this would be too easy; but another thought that if a wee-winikin
limpet-shell with a hole in it should be given Tregeagle as an
instrument of baling, it might be difficult enough. A nice kind of
thing for a parson to say, wasn’t it? Of course, the Judge interposed
with the question, ‘What is Dozmare Pool?’ although he knew perfectly
well; and the lawyer had to explain it was a black sheet of water
below the tin-streamers’ village on the side of Bron Gilly, surrounded
by bare hills, dark and lonely. It was into this lake that Sir
Belvidere flung Excalibur. The lawyer went on to say that he knew a
man who had once spoken to another, who in his childhood had heard his
grandfather say that _he_ knew someone who had been related to a man,
whose father had seen someone who had dropped a thorn-bush into
Dozmare Pool, and the appearance of that thorn-bush--or another rather
like it--in Falmouth Harbour a year or so later, proved what had
always been suspected, namely, that the pool was bottomless. So the
Judge was quite satisfied, and said to the Abbot, ‘I think we can
leave this matter in your hands, Reverend Sir. Will you be good enough
to recite the necessary incantations?’ The Abbot said he should be
delighted, so he sent for bells, books and candles, and gallons of
holy water, as before, and muttered the spells which protected the
spirit of Tregeagle from the devil, and removed it to Dozmare Pool to
bale out the water with a limpet-shell. And that ends the second
chapter,” said Beatrice.

Burrough still sat beside her, clasping the small hand. Once she had
withdrawn it to throw back a tress of hair, but she slipped it back
into his in the most confiding manner possible, and went on with her
child-like narrative. She had squeezed his fingers more than once out
of pure excitement. She was a Cornish girl, and she was telling the
most popular story of Cornish folk lore; and it stirred her blood, as
the wandering minstrel of old must have felt his blood stirred when he
sang of Arthur and his tragedy in a Saxon camp.

“Now for the moor,” she cried. “The moor as it is to-night, wild wind,
white mists and cold rain. The wind is the howling of Tregeagle, the
mist is his breath, and the rain the sweat that drips from him as he
works. Years passed away, which is what years will do whether you want
them to or not, and all the year round there was Tregeagle baling with
the wee-winikin shell.”

She broke off with a sudden gasp. Her companion had flung his arm
about her.

“Your head was against that cold wet wall,” he murmured passionately.

“He baled and baled with the winikin shell,” Beatrice went on more
dreamily, closing her eyes for a moment; then fixing them upon the
tiny feet which played together like two kittens beside the hot peat.
“But of course the pool remained just the same. The devil was near all
the time trying to catch him. He knew that if Tregeagle stopped baling
for a moment he was his; so he kept on bringing winds and storms. But
Tregeagle only screamed louder and went on baling.

“At last the devil called all the powers of darkness to his aid, and
raised a storm such as had never been known upon the earth before.
There was lightning and thunder, fire-balls fell like rain into the
lake. There was an earthquake. The winds smashed the tors. Tregeagle
gave way at last, and rushed over the moor with a host of devils at
his heels. He ran in circles, as people do when they are lost upon the
moor; and every time he returned to the lake he tried to dip the
shell. But the devils would not let him. Finally he made a great leap,
and was carried by the wind right across the pool. He flew away over
the moor and left the devils behind. They had to fly round, because
devils cannot cross water.

“Away went Tregeagle, shrieking with terror, and the devils were still
after him. They had nearly caught him when he saw the hermit’s cell
upon Roche Rocks, and the chapel of St. Michael, near the wishing
well, where the girls go on Maundy Thursday to throw in pins and
pebbles, and tell their fortune by the way the bubbles sparkle and
burst. He flew over the rocks, and as the devils were about to seize
him, he dashed his head through the east window of the chapel. He was
safe because his head was inside the church. Nobody upon the Cornish
moors had any sleep that night.

“When the hermit of St. Roche came to the altar in the early morning,
there was the awful head of Tregeagle looking down upon him. While the
priest prayed the demons yelled. Swarms of devils hovered about the
Roche Rocks, ready to seize Tregeagle directly he withdrew his head.
He remained there for years. The services had to be abandoned. The
chapel became deserted. The hermit was nearly dead with terror. At
length he collected a crowd of holy men, and they decided to procure
two saints who should take Tregeagle out of the window and remove him
to Laffenack--it’s called Padstow now--and condemn him to remain on
the beach until he should have made a truss of sand and a rope of sand
to bind it. The difficulty was to find the saints. I don’t know how
they managed it. Very likely they advertised: ‘Wanted, two saints.
Must know spells and incantations, and thoroughly understand how to
exorcise demons.’ Anyhow, the saints turned up. They pulled Tregeagle
out of the window and off the Roche Rocks, and took him to Padstow to
make his truss of sand. And that ends another chapter,” said Beatrice.

She stirred a little, but without looking at her companion, and
removing her hand, pushed the still damp hair from her forehead. She
lifted her head; it had been pressing more against his shoulder than
the wall--and stared into the ruddy mists where big stones and jagged
outlines were faintly visible. It seemed to her that the wind was less
violent, but the rain had increased, and the clouds were as dense as
ever. The gloom which was gathering was not that of the storm, but
that of evening. She settled herself again. She knew that her hair was
caressing his cheek, but she had not intended that it should. He could
move away if he did not like it. His arm was still round her, and it
was pleasant, she thought, and decidedly more restful than leaning
against the wall.

“Ho, and away for Laffenack Strand!” she continued blithely.
“Tregeagle found the rope-making worse than the baling. He didn’t make
any headway at all. So soon as he got a ball of sand together it would
break, or a wave of the sea would knock it into pieces. He yelled and
screamed worse than ever, so that the poor people of Padstow had no
rest by day and no sleep by night. They agreed that Tregeagle was a
regular public nuisance. As the demon’s rage increased, his screams
became so frightful that not a creature could stop in the town. A
meeting of the council was called upon the plain, and it was decided
that a holy man should be requisitioned to remove the nuisance. Now
Padstow was better off than most places. It did not have to look about
for saints. It had one ready made, and his name was St. Petrock. It
was proposed by the grocer, and seconded by the butcher, that a
committee, headed by the mayor, who was a shoemaker, should call upon
the saint and request him to act in a public-spirited manner on behalf
of his native town. So the mayor put on his robes and his chain, and
went off, headed by the town band, to interview the Reverend Mr. St.
Petrock. The saint was at home. He listened to what the mayor had to
say, remarked that demons were certainly unpleasant things, and
promised finally to remove Tregeagle from Padstow. He set to work at
once, and forged a chain with which he bound the evil spirit, and then
took him across the county to Helston, which was then called Ella’s
Town. The saint set Tregeagle down at the estuary of the Loe, and
condemned him to carry the sand from Barreppa across the estuary to
Porthleven, and not to stop working until there was no sand left upon
the beach. They’re kind, charitable saints in this story, I do think,”
said Beatrice.

“The people of Helston woke up to hear Tregeagle yelling and screaming
as he shovelled up the sand, and they wondered whatever it could be.
They were not left long in doubt, and after that there was no rest for
them. Tregeagle screamed worse than ever, and no wonder, for as fast
as he carried the sand across the estuary and emptied it at
Porthleven, the sweep of the tide round Trewavas Head carried it back
again. St. Petrock was an artful person. You won’t find any churches
dedicated to him round Helston. They rather prefer the devil in that
part of the country. The devil did try all he could to get Tregeagle
away, but Mr. St. Petrock ruined the place. I’ll tell you how. Helston
in those days was one of the principal ports in England. It was the
harbour of the tin-streamers, and ships from all over the world sailed
up the estuary of the Loe to load with tin from Huel Vor.

“Now Tregeagle was staggering along the mouth of the estuary one day,
with a huge sackful of sand upon his shoulders, when the little devil
who was watching him thought he would have a lark. He put out his foot
and tripped Tregeagle. The spirit fell on its face, the sack burst
open, and its contents streamed out right across the estuary of the
Loe, making a sand-bar which completely cut the town off from the sea.
It’s there to this day, to prove that I’m telling you the truth, and
what was the harbour is now called Loe Pool. Sometimes they cut a
trench in the sand-bar and the waters in the pool sweep out and carry
the sand away; but the next tide brings it back, because it’s the
accursed sand which fell out of Tregeagle’s sack when the maliceful
little devil tripped him up; and the tide from Trewavas Head throws it
back just as St. Petrock saw that it would. One of the morals of this
story is that a saint can be quite as great a nuisance as a sinner,”
said Beatrice.

She sat up suddenly and cried, “You are not listening. I believe you
are half-asleep.”

“I have heard every word,” Burrough said. “But I can look at you at
the same time.”

“It’s getting dark and gloomy. The fire’s dying down and I’m not dry
yet. Don’t you hear Tregeagle screaming as he sweeps the sand? For he
is sweeping now. The poor people of Helston were in an awful state
when they found their harbour had been destroyed. They collected all
the bishops, priests, and deacons they could lay their hands on and
rushed them down to Loe bar. Tregeagle was bound by spells once more,
and this time it was decided to place him where he couldn’t destroy
commerce or frighten people. So they carried him off to Land’s End,
and sentenced him to sweep all the sand and shells out of Porthcurnow,
round Tol Pedn Penwith, into the Valley of the Bosom, which is also
called Nankissal. And he’s doing that still. You can hear him always.
In summer he sighs and sobs; in autumn he wails; and in winter he
screams. The fishermen know when a storm is coming by the sound of his
wailing, and they don’t put their boats across the bar when they hear
him roar. And that, my child, is the true story of Tregeagle,” she
murmured. “Now put all your toys away tidily into the cupboard, then
ring the bell for nurse, because it’s past your usual bed-time, and
I’m sure you’re tired.”

Beatrice did not draw away, but stretched herself with a little yawn.
He felt her strong body tighten and relax against him, and saw her
eyes flicker and close.

“Do wake up,” she said sleepily. “There are all sorts of wild beasties
about the ruin--ferocious sheep, ravening ponies, and mad March
rabbits. I’ve seen big eyes and little eyes staring out of the mist.
It would be fearful to be trampled underfoot by a rabbit, or torn to
pieces by a sheep.”

“I am wide awake,” he said.

“We must make the fire up and have supper. It’s lucky you’ve got
another giant’s sandwich. Then if the weather clears, and we can find
a guiding star, we must be going home.”

“There isn’t going to be any star,” said Burrough.

“Yes, presently. Do you think I could stop all night in this haunted
ruin? I should be pinched to death by pixies. All sorts of little
people will be here by midnight--quite a mixed crowd. They would be
dreadfully annoyed to find me here.”

“They will find you here,” said Burrough boldly. “Because you know
it’s impossible for you to get away from here to-night.” Then he went
on hurriedly, “This has been a very happy day.”

“I’m sure it hasn’t,” she said flippantly. “It began nicely, but it
turned out a perfect beast. Do let me get up. I want to see the fire.”

“Beatrice,” he murmured.

“I’m here,” she whispered saucily. “You needn’t shout. Will you please
see if my boots are dry yet?”

“In a minute,” he said.

“Now you must be good,” she went on, with her sleepy laugh. “I told
you a story to keep you quiet, and then I told you to run away. You’re
very disobedient, and in the Sunday School books you will find that
disobedient children are invariably devoured by lions.”

“Never mind the Sunday School books.”

“But you must. S’ars o’ mine! Don’t you know that the good child
becomes Lord Mayor of London, and the bad child goes to the gallows?”

“Yes, but Beatrice----”

“Hush-a-den! It shall be a Lor’ Mayor itself sometime or other, and
ride in its own coach.”

“Bother the Lord Mayor,” said Burrough, with his cheeks flushed and
eyes eager, bending over her.

“Won’t it be a Lor’ Mayor?” she laughed. “It shan’t be a Lor’ Mayor.
Dod a bless it! It shall be a Bishop. O! de blessing of it!”

At that instant he kissed her saucy mouth. He had already kissed her
soft hair a hundred times, and she had been quite conscious of it.

“Thee’rt a tiresome brat!” she sighed.




 CHAPTER XVI.
 HOW BURROUGH BECAME A DUMMY MAN.

It was early morning when Burrough awoke. He had never intended
going to sleep, but drowsiness had come, and he had succumbed to it.
He blinked his eyes when the clear light met them, and wondered what
was the meaning of the grey ruin which surrounded him. Then he
remembered, and hastily pulled himself round. The bed of heather was
empty. The little boots had disappeared from the broken hearthstone
where turves still smoked and smouldered; and the satchel too was
gone. Burrough looked about the ruin through the rents in its walls. A
couple of horned sheep scampered away when they saw him; a shaggy pony
stared with wild eyes. There was not a trace of Beatrice.

For a moment Burrough felt resentful. She might have waited for him,
or at least have aroused him to say she was going, and that she
preferred to depart alone. She was not the sort of girl who would care
what the villagers said about her; yet for the sake of peace she would
prefer they should not know how she had passed the night with him in
the ruin of Steeperton Cleave. That no doubt was why she had wished to
steal alone into the village before anyone would be astir. She had not
disturbed him out of pity for his weariness. She had acted quite
wisely. It was not her fault they had been stormbound; but the
evil-thinking minds and slandering tongues of the villagers might very
well determine that it had been his.

The “fulness,” as a Dartmoor dame would have called the mist, had
vanished. It was difficult to imagine it in the clear sunshine of the
early morning. The rain had dried off the whortleberries, and the wind
was nothing but a murmur. The only distinct sound came from the river
tumbling through the ruin of its bridge below.

Burrough was too lazy to think. The sensuous waves of warm
gorse-scented air lulled him into a feeling of perfect peace. He
tumbled upon the springy heather, and tried to imagine the future--a
future with Beatrice--but did not think for long. His eyes closed and
he was soon again in the land of dreams.

He woke with a muffled cry, and raised his hand to his head as though
to avert a blow. It seemed to him that the pixy blacksmith had come
beside him with a huge hammer and intent to murder. The phantom had
indeed aimed a blow at his head, but he had dragged himself away in
time, and the hammer had fallen upon the rock hard by and shivered it
with a noise like thunder. The echoes were still ringing upon the
moor. Before Burrough could fully awaken the noise came again. There
was a furious hissing, followed by a deafening shock. The ruin
trembled. Dust came down like rain, and after it a lump of peat fell
upon Burrough’s chest. He was up at once, muttering, “A thunderstorm!
Good Heaven! When is the weather going to be fine again?”

The next moment he was laughing, because he perceived that it was as
fine a summer’s morning as the heart could desire. So Beatrice had not
gone after all. She was upon the other side of the wall, and had
amused herself by throwing peat over it, as a hint it was time for him
to get up. As for the noise, it had probably been caused by her
rolling stones down the steep descent to the river. He picked up a
piece of peat and threw it over the wall. No reply came, although he
persuaded himself he heard a muffled laugh. He rushed outside. Nobody
was there.

In an instant Burrough was back in the ruin, as though he had been
Tregeagle with the devils at his heels. What was it that had made the
mysterious building a ruin and destroyed the old clapper bridge below?
What had aroused him and flung that turf upon his chest? Those ugly
iron cylinders scattered all over the surrounding moor gave the
answer. What a fool he had been to forget the artillery. He was upon
the range. A shell might fall at any moment and blow him into
fragments.

“On this day of all days in my life!” he muttered with shivering lips.
During the next few moments his mind worked rapidly. Was it because of
the danger that Beatrice had hurried away in the first dimness of the
morning? That could not be, because if the idea had occurred to her
she would not have left him sleeping at the mercy of the gunners. Was
it a chance shell which had fallen near the ruin? He knew the firing
was sometimes erratic, and he remembered the sheep and the pony he had
seen upon looking out earlier. These thoughts did not bring much
consolation, because he knew the cleave was upon the Cranmere range.
He had slept five hours since seeing those animals, and since then the
moormen would have rounded them up and driven them off. Naturally they
had not searched inside the ruin. They could not have expected to find
a man sleeping there.

While Burrough’s mind was at work his hands were busy methodically
packing his knapsack. He did not lose his head, as he had lately done
with Beatrice, and he managed to retain his self-restraint. He knew it
was no good running wildly about the moor, like a hunted rabbit
looking for a hole to dive into. He was aware that the particular part
upon which the ruin stood was not visible from the firing point
because of the steep slope of the cleave. It would be madness to run
up the hill, stand upon the sky-line and signal. He might be mistaken
for one of the dummy-men. He had been told by an artillery sergeant
that at a great distance the rippling currents of air rising from the
moor frequently gave an appearance of motion to the dummies and
perplexed the gunners in their aim. Then he thought of the field
telegraph and of the possibility of the firing being stopped if he
were to cut the wire. A patrol might be sent out to discover why
communication had been put a stop to. But he had no instrument except
a pocket-knife, and the wire could not be cut with that. The only
course open was to find a shell-proof shelter where he could hide
himself until the mid-day interval.

These thoughts passed rapidly through Burrough’s brain. He slung on
his knapsack. He was a practical man in some respects, and had no idea
of leaving his property behind. He passed out of the ruin, and as he
did so the hissing began again; he cowered like a frightened animal,
and a shell burst far above, flinging masses of peat into the air.
Another followed almost immediately, and then a couple passed overhead
screaming like the whist hounds. He heard them burst far ahead and
breathed more freely as he scrambled down.

Fear returned, however, before he reached the old bridge. He looked
back and discovered a spectral dummy upon the crest of the hill. While
he was looking the wooden man vanished, to the accompaniment of
another terrific explosion, and the storm of stones and divots was
renewed.

“Hot work,” muttered Burrough, trying to smile. “Very hot work.”

His first thought was naturally the selfish one of self-preservation.
His second was gratification that Beatrice had slipped away in the
early morning. It would have been terrible if she had been there,
exposed to instant death or mutilation in some horrible form. The
strong beautiful body of Beatrice scarred and crippled! The very
thought made him shudder as his own danger had not done.

There was no shelter to be found upon the treeless moor. Reaching the
river in safety Burrough rushed over the rocks like a frightened
water-vole, looking for a hole to creep into. Near the old bridge he
hesitated. There was a shelf of rock jutting out from the side of the
cleave and overhanging the river. The bombardment continued like a
tremendous thunderstorm. Burrough scrambled down, dragged himself
beneath the ledge, and crouched among the ferns, with the water
splashing below, and the noise of war above.

Not more than a few minutes had passed when an earthquake came. The
ground shook, the great shelf which pressed upon him like the roof of
a vault trembled, and some small rocks rattled overhead and plunged
into the river. When peace became restored Burrough reconsidered his
position by the light of a few fresh discoveries. As he dug his hands
into the bracken they came in contact with something hard and round.
It was a shell. As he looked down he noticed that huge masses of the
river’s bank had been broken off. Some portions had not been cut away
completely, but were hanging forward over the water; other parts had
been blown into the stream. Burrough quickly concluded that his
present position was as bad a one as he could have chosen. He noticed
that the shells were falling either some way above the ruin or some
way below, that is to say, across the high moor where the dummies had
been stationed early that morning while he was asleep, and along the
river. He remembered that the gunners were instructed to respect the
stone antiquities of the moor as far as they could. They were not
permitted to bombard the picturesque tors, or to drop their shells
where stone avenues and kistvaens were known to exist. The ruin was
therefore the safest place. It was between two fires, which was better
on the whole than being in the direct line of one.

Burrough lost no time in returning to the place which had sheltered
Beatrice and himself from the storm. It was a very different and far
more terrible storm which was raging then. He went up the steep ascent
at an astonishing speed, and tumbled into the ruin sweating and
breathless. As he made for the old fireplace a small pony stampeded in
a panic from the corner. Evidently the shaggy little beast had become
separated from its companions, and had been overlooked by the
range-clearers. Burrough called to the animal in vain. All men were
its enemies. It made off to the open moor, calling for its comrades,
mane and tail streaming in the breeze. Quite possibly it had been left
deliberately on the range by the moorman who owned it. If it were
destroyed the compensation money might amount to the value of many
ponies.

Soon Burrough became positively elated. Hidden away in the chimney he
felt that the odds were very much in his favour. It had stood through
many a summer’s war; and though no doubt it was only a question of
time before a badly-aimed shell fell and demolished it, there was no
good reason why such a disaster should occur upon that particular day.
Burrough tried to forget that portions of the old stone building had
been shattered by misdirected efforts. Broken blocks were close to his
feet; there was an ugly rent in the jagged wall opposite; through that
hole he perceived a shallow pit which could not have been made by
anything except one of those huge new projectiles--but it was foolish
to think of such things. He turned to other matters. He wondered
whether the pony would escape and rejoin its herd that evening, with a
tale of its wonderful adventures, including the stupid frightened man
who had driven it out of its shelter--or whether it would be lying
dead or horribly wounded upon the high moor between the dummies. That
was another unpleasant thought, and others followed. Burrough
remembered the tales that were current concerning the recklessness of
the artillerymen. How they had been known to take aim at pedestrians
wandering upon the moor, and to attribute any fatal consequence to
accident. Well, that need not trouble him, because he was completely
hidden. What was much more disquieting was the fear lest some raw
beginner might be firing presently. Such a one was as likely to drop a
projectile upon the ruin as upon Cranmere.

From his position in the chimney upon the remains of last night’s fire
Burrough could look upon the corner where he and Beatrice had spent
those happy hours. He could see her bed of heather. The pony had
trampled upon it and defiled it, but it was still the place where she
had rested. He could see the exact spot where her head had been. He
thought of the wild evening--the whirling mists, the savage wind, the
pitiless rain; of Beatrice sitting upon the heather, toasting her damp
feet, full of her west-country folk-lore; of himself full of his
passion for her. He saw her saucy face, her mocking eyes, her wilfully
lisping lips, sometimes quivering over the woes of Tregeagle,
sometimes laughing at them. He thought of his own words, “You
witch-girl! You gipsy!” Of his kisses not refused. Of his wild
promises apparently accepted. Of her sweet murmurs which might have
meant everything, or little, or nothing--just her everyday nonsense,
but softer, sweeter, sillier than ever before.

Folk-lore and passion in the white mists and weird wind of Dartmoor
had given place to sheer commonplace day with the horrible reality of
its war-game.

“If I were to be killed here, what a haunted ruin this would be!” said
Burrough. “Every night a poor lonely ghost, bending over an imaginary
fire, kneeling to take off imaginary boots--but very real to the
ghost--listening to a fairy-tale, then rushing out with yells. The
gunners would be requested to sweep the place off the face of the
moor.”

Burrough had neglected to wind his watch the preceding evening, and
the next time he looked at it he found it was not going; but by the
position of the sun he guessed it was not far off noon. The firing
would therefore not continue much longer, and before it would be
renewed he could easily place himself in a position of perfect safety.
As the shells were bursting at a considerable distance he left the
chimney, and sitting upon a rock watched the whirling clouds and the
fountain of peat and stones flung upward. Then he heard a weird
hissing, and rushed back to his place of shelter. A shell exploded
beside the river, just above the old bridge, and some stones fell on
the very spot where Burrough had been standing. The ruin trembled, and
dust rained down the chimney.

After that there was peace. Burrough sat huddled upon the hearthstone,
not venturing to stir outside for close upon half-an-hour, but not
another shot was fired. At length he came out and waited several
minutes in the open. Then he shouted at the top of his voice, and ran
out of the ruin, like a boy released from school with a half-holiday
to spend.

His shortest way back was along the range, across the field of battle
where the dummy corpses were lying grievously wounded. One at least
had survived. Burrough saw the grey shape leaning upon the crest of
the hill as he came up. He walked straight towards it; and he was
about two hundred yards away, and still some little distance below,
when that catastrophe occurred which shivered the dummy soldier into
fragments. It was the last shot and a well-aimed one. The wooden
splinters were hurled in all directions; and where the dummy had stood
appeared a dark hole in the peat.

One of the splinters caught Burrough just above the right eye. He
staggered, spun round, then fell upon his back and lay still upon the
heather.




 CHAPTER XVII.
 HOW TONGUES WENT WAGGING IN THE VILLAGE.

When Miss Pentreath came down to breakfast she beheld her niece
sitting in the open window, stroking Floss Cobbledick, the cottage
cat. Beatrice looked as fresh as if she had been in bed and asleep all
night. She had washed and done her hair becomingly, and had changed
her clothes; she was clad in white and fine laces; and she appeared
satisfied with the world and her saucy self.

“Have you enjoyed yourself, dear?” asked her Aunt, peering anxiously
into the mantle-glass to assure herself she was artistic.

“Very well, Auntie,” came the answer. “I got back about two hours ago.
We ran into the mists, and had to put up in a ruin on the moor. We
made fires, and told ghost stories, and played games.”

“I ought to be shocked,” Miss Pentreath sighed. “In fact I am shocked.
I wish it were myself I had to be shocked at. You do enjoy yourself,
Beatrice. You are so attractive, and you have a lovely complexion, and
you have pretty ways--and you’re a little beast!” she snapped
smilingly. “I have tried so hard to be attractive. I must have spent
years trying. I used to go out into the rain, and sleep with my head
hanging out of the window. It was no use. I went on getting uglier.
You have no idea how jealous I am of you, wretched child. Many a time
I could have bitten your nose off just to make you ugly. I suppose if
I had it would only have grown again, and probably prettier than ever,
just to spite me.”

“That will do,” said Beatrice. “Say your grace like a good little
lady, and soople up your breakfus’.”

“I am not going to say a grace,” snapped Miss Pentreath like a peevish
child. “I have nothing whatever to be thankful for, and I won’t be.”

Beatrice was accustomed to these tantrums. She rather enjoyed them,
although she was sincerely sorry for her made-up raddled relative, to
whom nature had been unreasonably unkind. Miss Pentreath had often
said, “I was born to be wicked, and I have to be good.” To all outward
appearance she was a most devout lady with a weakness for false
complexions. She was the lady bountiful of her village, with a special
kindness and sympathy for young women “near their time,” whether
married or single. She supported her clergyman and the church. She had
a kindly heart, but there was a wanton spot upon it. Had she been born
into the labouring class she would very soon have acquired an
equivocal reputation. She had the maternal instinct strongly
developed, but had been denied the woman’s primitive right and _raison
d’être_ of existence, and she had never been able to get over it. She
made a kind of potpourri of religion, inclination, and intention. She
read an old-fashioned sermon every evening, but followed it up as
likely as not with a selected tale from Boccaccio. She had three
shelves to her library; one for classical works, another for
religion--and a top-shelf. She was often explosive after one of Miss
Beatrice’s escapades.

“Now I’m off,” said the girl, directly she had finished her breakfast.
“I’m going down to the river to pick asphodel.”

“I can’t think what you’re made of,” said her Aunt complainingly.
“Jumping and climbing all yesterday, up during the night, and now off
again. There’s one consolation--you’ll get bony and tanned and
old-looking; and then I shall like you much better.”

“Toad!” laughed Beatrice. “I’ve soaked my complexion so thoroughly in
air and sunshine that it can stand anything, and as for my bones
they’re beautiful. I’ve been walking, running, jumping, ever since I
got off my hands and knees. I’ve never been long away from moor and
sea, and when I do I choke and gasp till I’m back. Now don’t call me
names. I’m a little beast of course, but I’m a healthy beast----”

“Go away, you horrid thing,” cried Miss Pentreath.

“I’se going,” said Beatrice. “We’ll go for a stroll after lunch, and
then prattle till tea-time.”

The girl went away by herself upon the moor, not to the river to pick
asphodel, but to a favourite seat looking down into the cleave, and
upon the river roaring gently over its granite. Having settled herself
among the lichens and stonecrop she began to think. She wondered if
she would be happy as a poor man’s wife, or indeed as the wife of any
man. Marriage did not mean much to her. She was a strong healthy young
animal, and she had no desire to find herself in a cage gilded or
otherwise. There was nothing of the wanton about Beatrice. She had her
passionate periods, and while these lasted she was prepared to love,
not wisely nor moderately; but they passed and left her cold. In that
state she really loved only the moor and the sea. She knew she would
marry some day, “to find out what it was like.” She knew also that the
moor and the sea would call her always. She could not leave her
open-air. She must have her gorse, heather and bracken, and the salt
breezes of her wild Cornish coast. Love and marriage she regarded as
interludes between the acts. Her husband would be the hero of only a
few scenes in her life. During those scenes she would take a
passionate interest in him and his work; and she would be as
sentimental as any man could desire. But the chief things in life
would be her splendid health and strength, and her love for moor and
sea.

At home she would pretend to mine for tin and copper, and to make
water-works in the wild Cornish combes. She had played at such things
as a child, and she had not yet put her toys away. She would search
out places on the moor, name and annex them, and consider how she
would build stone huts, and make tiny settlements, and occupy them
with people of her own selection, who would wear costumes that she had
designed, and obey laws which she had made. She had always been filled
with such fantastic notions. Whenever she saw an old-fashioned village
between the moor and the sea she longed to possess it, to encircle it
with a wall, and establish a little kingdom of her own. She would have
men attired as knights and children as pixies; and have lived in an
atmosphere of romance and legend.

“I should make an agreement with my husband before marrying him,” she
said softly, with her eyes fixed upon the sunlight rippling in the
cleave. “And if he departed from it I should pack up and go. There
would be no fuss and no nonsense. I should just leave him. I should
make a good wife and a nice companion, if my wishes were respected. I
would not be a junior partner and I would not be a slave. I should
make allowances for any kink in my husband’s character, and should
expect him to make allowances for any kink in mine--and there is one,
I admit. The idea of husband and wife being one is very pretty, and
equally impossible while human nature remains as it is. One and one
make two, however you like to argue. There would be so much more
happiness in the world if people would only agree to differ.

“I wonder how much happiness has been spoilt by convention,” she
murmured. “I suppose the time will never come when it will not be
considered positively indecent for a girl to tell a man she would like
to marry him. A girl with money for instance--the man she wants is
just the sort who would be too shy and proud to ask her. So she
marries a rascal, who spends her money and goes off with another
woman. I should not be afraid to ask,” Beatrice went on, flicking her
handkerchief at a passing butterfly. “But whatever happens I must be
free. To be in a town, in a street, in a house staring at other
houses--that would make me mad. I must have my wild life, my heather
and bracken, and my window open upon the sea.

“Last night,” she murmured softly. “It seems a long time ago. I
promised nothing after all.”

When Beatrice got back to the village she heard a feeble voice
calling, and, on looking round, perceived Mr. Yeoland grinning and
beckoning over his garden gate. She went up to the poor old vicar,
whose time of sense and sensibility was spent--she had liked him in
those days--and the vicar seized her arm, pinched it with amorous and
quivering fingers, and chuckled delightedly, “You’ve been at it again.
You naughty girl! You stay out all night, you wicked girl, you!”

“I have not been out all night,” said Beatrice, crossly.

“Yes, you have,” he chuckled. “What time did you get in this morning?”

“Oh, well,” she said, resignedly. “I’ll plead guilty. Who saw me come
home?”

“Willum,” said the vicar, expelling the word from the corner of his
mouth with a wink of sheer delight.

Beatrice muttered something concerning Willum which would not have
pleased the worthy scholar.

“Tell me all about it,” said the vicar.

“I won’t,” she laughed. “The beastly people! I suppose they are
talking themselves hoarse about me. And you’re as bad as any of them,”
she concluded.

“I like a bit of fun. Tell me about it. Go on.”

“We made a fire, and sat by it, and told stories,” said Beatrice.

“We?” chuckled old Y. “You didn’t want me there?”

“We did not,” she said.

“You told stories. I know them,” he muttered. “Funny stories.”

“The sort that will be told of you some day,” said Beatrice. “You will
be like the wicked old clergyman who lived here more than a hundred
years ago. For years afterwards he used to toddle about the place and
make himself a nuisance.”

“He’s gone now. They laid his ghost in a beer-barrel,” said old Y.

“It was an empty bottle of Hollands,” Beatrice laughed. “And the
bottle is bricked up in the wall of your study. You will find the
account of it in that oak-chest in your dining-room. I know it’s
there, because I saw it years ago, but I suppose you’ve forgotten all
about it. The ghost was laid by a moorman named Yeo. He was sent for
on purpose because he was a famous ghost-layer. He locked himself into
the study and drank Hollands till midnight, and then the reverend
ghost appeared. ‘Well, Yeo, how b’est ye?’ said the old vicar.
‘Wonderful well, thank ye,’ said Yeo. ‘And how’s yeself, sir?’ ‘I’m
very well indeed,’ said the ghost. ‘I never heard ye come in. How
did’st manage, sir?’ asked Yeo. ‘Through the keyhole,’ said the ghost.
‘Now, sir, that won’t du,’ the moorman said. ‘You can’t make me
believe that a gurt big gentleman like you came through thikky
keyhole.’ ‘Won’t ye believe it? Well, I did. I got through easy as
easy,’ the vicar declared. ‘Well, then, sir,’ said Yeo, uncorking the
bottle, ‘if you can come through the keyhole you can get into this
bottle. But I knows you can’t.’ ‘Lawks!’ said the vicar. ‘I could do
it easy.’ ‘That’s talking, sir. I don’t believe ye,’ said Yeo. ‘Then
I’ll do it,’ said the ghost. ‘Here goes. There’s many worse places
than a gin bottle.’ Into the Hollands he went, and Yeo corked him up.
That’s the sort of thing that will happen to you some day,” cried
Beatrice.

“I wouldn’t be such a fool. I wouldn’t go in,” the vicar chuckled.
“You weren’t telling that sort of story last night.”

“Yes, I was. And if you say anything nasty about me I’ll knock down
the wall in your study, and find the bottle, and let his reverence
out.”

“Come in and do it,” chuckled old Y. “You’d look nice sitting in my
arm-chair.”

“No, thanks. I look quite nice enough standing out here,” replied
Beatrice.

“If I were forty years younger you’d come in fast enough,” he ogled.
“Girls are all the same when it comes to a nice young man.”

“Which you are not, and never were,” she said. “Perhaps I’ll send
Auntie to sit in your arm-chair. How would you like that?”

“Let her come,” said old Y. “My heart is as big as my arm-chair.
There’s a place in it for the young, and a place for the middle-aged,
and a place for the old.”

“I’d rather be in the gin bottle,” said Beatrice rudely. Then she left
the old man, shaking with foolish laughter at what he considered a
choice specimen of humour, and hurried home to luncheon.

Miss Pentreath was in a very querulous mood. She had been strolling
along the moor road and had seen various young people, to say nothing
of those somewhat past that state, engaged in what she regarded as the
very laudable practice of love-making. They may have been mere summer
flirtations, but at a distance it looked like the real thing. Miss
Pentreath felt not merely that she was out of the running, but that
she had never been in it, which was far more galling. People had no
right to lock hands and link arms in public--and as for that
connection between a male arm and a maid’s waist it was sufficient to
shock the mind or make the mouth water, according to the inclination
of the watcher. They would even embrace on the bold naked side of the
moor. The little lady was quite positive she had seen a young couple
kissing, with the aid of a powerful pair of field-glasses. It was her
own fault entirely. She had taken out the glasses and swept the high
moor with them for no other purpose.

“No, my dear, I am not,” she replied, in answer to Beatrice’s question
whether she wanted to go out again. “I felt this morning like that
poor man in the old story--what was his name? Not Dives. What was that
thing called your dear father used to keep his whisky in?”

“Tantalus,” said Beatrice.

“That’s the man. He had nice things brought to him, and when he tried
to take them they were snatched away.”

“But he was in hell,” said Beatrice.

“Well, so am I--sometimes,” declared Miss Pentreath.

This made Beatrice shriek with laughter, in which the little lady
joined feebly.

“You little cat,” she called at her niece. “It’s easy for you to
laugh, because you’re pretty, and fresh, and attractive.”

“Auntie,” broke in Beatrice, “I’m not pretty.”

“Well, then, the kind of ugliness that makes everyone want to bite
you. I expect that poor lonely Mr. Burrough would walk across Dartmoor
to kiss your foot.”

“He’s done it--both feet,” murmured Beatrice.

“That’s the sort of ugliness I want,” continued Miss Pentreath,
without hearing her. “Who would walk across the room to kiss my foot?”

“Old Y. might toddle down here to do it,” Beatrice suggested. “I
really think, Auntie, if you’re agreeable I might make a match for you
there.”

It was Miss Pentreath’s turn to laugh, and she did so as fully as her
complexion would allow.

“I have my self-respect left,” she said. “I want a husband, and I’ve
always wanted one, but I should certainly decline to clasp in my arms
an old man who is distinctly unpleasant in his ways, and has one foot
in the grave and the other in the lunatic asylum.”

“Auntie!” exclaimed frivolous Beatrice. “Have you ever been kissed?”

“Once,” Miss Pentreath replied. “I was a girl then. I gave the boy
sixpence,” she added.

“Oh, bribery!” the girl exclaimed. “You don’t know what it’s really
like. Where did he kiss you?”

“On the mouth. I bargained for that.”

“Kissing is an over-rated pleasure,” Beatrice went on. “I like it best
either on the back of my neck or on the sole of my foot. It’s a kiss
and a tickle at the same time.”

“Be quiet,” said Miss Pentreath. “Mrs. Cobbledick may be at the
keyhole.”

“She has already invested me with the order of the black sheep. She
knows I was kept out last night--only she wouldn’t put it that way,”
Beatrice replied.

“Are you going to tell me what happened last night?” her Aunt inquired
rather wistfully.

“There’s nothing much to tell,” laughed Beatrice. “It’s the old
story.”

“But you’re not going to? You didn’t promise? You won’t leave me,
darling?”

“Darling might,” said the girl. “Darling didn’t promise, but she likes
him rather.”

“How nice to be able to pick and choose,” sighed Miss Pentreath. “It’s
a wicked world that won’t give a poor woman a husband. The women will
rise one day like those people in history. Who were they? Not the
Samaritans?”

“The Sabines. You’re muddled, Auntie,” replied Beatrice. “It was the
Romans who raped the Sabine women.”

“The next time history repeats itself in that connection the women
will run off with the men,” declared Miss Pentreath. “There was a
country, I believe, which once made a law that prisoners should be
released to marry the women who could not otherwise obtain husbands.”

“They preferred to stop in prison,” Beatrice murmured.

“Seriously though, you’re not thinking of marrying?” said Miss
Pentreath appealingly.

“Isn’t a girl always thinking of marrying, whatever she may say or
think to the contrary, unless she’s been and done it? When a girl gets
her chance she thinks she’ll try it anyhow. The worse of it is she
must go on trying it to the end of the story. Most girls don’t worry
themselves about that, but I do. I’d take Mr. Burrough on a five years
lease if the law allowed; but marriage as it is--it finishes off one’s
life so.”

“Then don’t do it,” cried Miss Pentreath cheerfully. “You and I,
Trixie, can enjoy ourselves as two jolly bachelors.”

“That would be all right if I had to,” said the girl. “There are lots
of little fishes in my pool,” she laughed.

“Even when you were in short frocks, and had your hair down, they
wanted to nibble,” said Miss Pentreath. “There was a silly young
curate, who used to bicycle ten miles every day that he might watch
you over the hedge.”

“St. Anthony, as I called him, because he was so unlike that
gentleman,” cried Beatrice. “But he was keen. He used to beg me to
untie my shoe-laces so that he might tie them up. And when I allowed
him one day to take my shoe off, and put it on again after a
pontifical kiss, I am sure he felt as if he had been appointed to a
bishopric. When I told him he was neglecting his duty, he replied that
love was the first duty of a minister; and when I asked him what it
had to do with tying a girl’s shoe-laces, he said that was the
practical side of love which was necessary as a stimulus to the
spiritual part. That curate could quote scripture to his purpose.”

“Never mind the flames that have gone out. What about the one that is
burning now?” besought Miss Pentreath.

“He would make a nice summer husband,” mused Beatrice. “He’s boyish,
clever, and nice-looking. He’s like me in a good many ways. We were
both quite mad when we went swaling. We should pull together all right
for the summer, but in the winter I should want my long vacation. I
can’t stop out of Cornwall for the dead months. I should pine to death
for Zennor and Carbis Bay, and dear old fishy St. Ives.”

“If you leave me, Beatrice, I shall pine away too,” stated Miss
Pentreath.

Before the girl could reply to this there sounded the alarums of Mrs.
Cobbledick’s voice, accompanied by the excursions of Willum’s boots.
These tempestuous noises increased, the door was opened without
ceremony, and the lady of the house became revealed, with the
sandy-haired scholar behind; the one overcome by the burden of her
tongue, the other oppressed by a sense of his dignity and weighty
matters of the moment.

“The gentleman what lives alone on Dartmoor--him what went wi’ ye to
Cranmere yesterday--he’m all to pieces, and there ain’t nuthing of ’en
left,” gasped Ann, with the pride and delight of one who was in the
position to harrow the feelings of others.

“Shut thee noise, woman,” exclaimed her son, with much excitement,
forcing his mother into the background, and turning to address the
ladies. “Us have heard Mr. Burrough have been shot,” he went on, not
without a certain amount of that relish he had lately deprecated.

“Don’t ye talk to I, Willum,” screamed Ann. “He be all to bits.
Charlie what drives Eastaway’s granite cart said he saw the bits. Head
as ’t might be here, and a boot as ’t might be there, and an arm as ’t
might be under the chair where Miss Pentreath be sitting----”

“Be quiet, Mrs. Cobbledick,” interrupted Miss Pentreath sharply.
“Darling, give me my snuff-box.”

Beatrice passed her Aunt the silver article which contained the
fragrant dust, found by the little lady more refreshing and
stimulating than the more modern vinaigrette. While she was making the
connection between finger and nostrils, Willum again suppressed his
mother, and commenced to give details.

“He were on the range, and a shell dropped on ’en and killed ’en
instantedly. He went over dead like a shot rabbut. There was a balloon
over the camp, and the officer in it sent down a message that a pony
had been shot. They sent out a sergeant and two men, and they found
Mr. Burrough. They picked ’en up and carried ’en away.”

“He were all in bits,” repeated the irrepressible Mrs. Cobbledick.

“He warn’t,” retorted Willum. “’Twas just his head taken off; that was
all. The body warn’t touched.”

“Us’ll never hear the truth of it. They won’t tell us,” grumbled Ann.
“They’ll bury ’en quiet, and say ’twas an accident, and nobody won’t
know.”

Beatrice had been standing perfectly still while the birds of ill omen
were croaking. Whatever her feelings might have been, she was quite
able to suppress them. Having with some difficulty removed the
Cobbledicks, she closed the door, and going to her aunt’s side, took
the little lady by the hand and murmured--

“Auntie, I’m sorry. It was my fault.”

Miss Pentreath dipped two nervous fingers into her snuff-box and
adorned her nose with a brown smudge.

“I think I’ll run over to Mr. Burrough’s cottage,” the girl went on
hastily. “There might be someone about who can talk sensibly, or I
might come across one of the artillerymen. I won’t be gone long.”

Just as she was Beatrice hurried through the village, collecting
information as she went. From illiterate Kentisbeer she learnt that
the Cobbledicks’ report had been slightly exaggerated. Burrough had
not been blown to pieces, although it was true he had been killed, as
Willum had endeavoured to explain, instantaneously. Later she met
cross-eyed Dufty, who informed her that Burrough had not been dead
when the soldiers picked him up, but he had passed away as they
carried him home. A few minutes later she encountered the unwashed
Wannell, who professed to have the latest information upon the
subject. It appeared that Burrough was still actually breathing,
although entirely unconscious, and it was impossible for him to live
through the night.

Finally Beatrice reached the cottage, and learnt from an orderly, who
was awaiting instructions from the army surgeon who was inside, that
Burrough was not in the slightest danger of losing his life.




 CHAPTER XVIII.
 HOW BEATRICE FORGOT TO BE FRIVOLOUS.

It was two weeks after Burrough and the dummy had been bowled over
by the same projectile. The remains of the wooden man had gone to feed
camp fires; those of the other were receiving the attentions of the
War Office. An army doctor attended Burrough daily, and an army nurse
permanently. And Beatrice came to visit him very often. She would hold
his hand, and prattle her nonsense, and frisk about the bed like a
kitten at play.

A splinter from the dummy had struck Burrough just above the right
eye, but had luckily glanced off without penetrating. To what extent
the eye itself was injured he did not know, and the surgeon had not
told him. “Just a nasty scratch! You’ll soon be about again,” said
that cheery optimist. In the meantime much correspondence took place
between the secretary of the colonel commanding the artillery camp and
the War Office concerning the effect of a certain class of projectile
upon a wooden dummy and a human being, thereinafter called “B.,”
situate in a straight line some two hundred yards in its rear.

It was Sunday evening. The nurse had gone out, and Beatrice was in
charge. Burrough was sitting up quite in a cheerful mood, because the
doctor had informed him that morning he was going on very well indeed
and would not require professional attendance much longer. The couple
were discussing a matter of great importance, the question whether
Burrough should, or should not, apply for compensation.

“It seems rather mean after all they have done for me,” Burrough said.

“You can’t be mean to a Government,” Beatrice declared. “Nobody wants
to cheat a private individual, but if one can travel first-class upon
a third-class ticket one does.”

“I had no right to be on that part of the moor at all,” he said.

“You couldn’t help it. The range-clearers ought to have found you.
They are employed to see that all living creatures are off the moor
before firing begins. A master is responsible for any injury arising
from the negligence of his servants.”

“Who told you that?”

“There’s a lawyer stopping opposite Mother Ann’s. He said he was sure
you were entitled to compensation. Of course you are,” she rattled on.
“Can’t you imagine yourself as a pensioner? You will tell people you
were gloriously wounded in the service of your country while
performing an act of heroism without parallel in the annals of war.
That’s a sentence I picked up the other day in a life of someone. You
will describe how your comrade--that’s the dummy--was blown to pieces,
but you survived to receive the reward of an admiring and grateful
country, and then you will show your scars, and they will pass the hat
round for you, and say what a gallant hero you are, and how they’ll
never see your like again.”

“Has the doctor told you I shall be scarred?” asked Burrough
anxiously. “That is what is bothering me,” he added.

“Really you mustn’t expect to stop shells with your head without
getting beauty spots,” she laughed. “Now you must strike while the
iron is hot, and before the incident has ceased to be regrettable.
Shall I write a nice letter for you to the War Office, like this--let
me consider deeply--‘Dear Mr. Secretary of State for War,--I dare say
you are aware that some of your chaps are playing at soldiers on
Dartmoor, and t’other day some of ’em shot a shell plump into my right
eye’?”

“That won’t do,” exclaimed the patient.

“If they can’t appreciate frivolity in a Government office, where is
it to be appreciated?” cried Beatrice. “Well, we’ll try another style,
the whining won’t-work and won’t-wash mendicant style: ‘Excuse me,
your honour, but can you help a poor fellow who’s out of work owing to
an unfortunate collision with a projectile fired by one of your
gunners?’ Won’t that do, either? Then I’ll try the heavy style.”
Springing up, she ran across the room, and returning with the Life of
Johnson, whipped over its pages until she came to what she wanted.
“Listen,” she cried. “This is what you want: ‘To interrupt your
Lordship with my petty difficulties is improper and unseasonable; but
your knowledge of the world has long since taught you that every man’s
affairs, however little, are important to himself. Every man hopes
that he shall escape neglect; and with reason may every man, whose
vices do not preclude his claim, expect favour from your beneficence,
which I trust, my Lord, will be extended to your Lordship’s most
obliged and most humble servant, John Burrough.’ That’s the sort of
thing,” said merry Beatrice.

“I shall not apply,” said Burrough with determination. “If they like
to pension me they can, and I hope they will. But I won’t ask for it.”

“Then you won’t get anything,” said Beatrice.

“There’s something I’ve been wanting to ask you,” Burrough went on. “I
was thinking about it when that dummy was crumpled up, and I with it.”

“Double-dummy,” she whispered.

“It is this,” said Burrough. “Why did you go away that morning without
me?”

“Well,” said Beatrice, flushing a little, “there were reasons, all
good ones. When I make up my mind to leave a place I go. That’s one.
Then I hadn’t the heart to interrupt your innocent slumbers. That’s
two.”

“Both bad ones.”

“A pixy called me to the river,” she continued. “When I got there,
another called me along the cleave, and another to the marsh, and so
on until I found I was nearly home. Now let’s talk about something
else.”

On account of his bandages, Burrough could not see her very clearly,
but he perceived she was withholding the actual reason for her flight.
The truth was, Beatrice had been afraid on awaking in the light of day
and finding herself alone with him. The dawn had stirred her blood.
She had been enervated by the soft influence of the early morning;
and, like the first woman in the garden, she was ashamed, so went and
hid herself.

“Do you believe in the pixies?” he asked her, rather to hear what she
had to say than as a serious question.

“There’s a question to ask a Cornish girl!” she cried. “Believe in the
wee-winikin people? I have a bed of tulips at home, and the pixies put
their babies to bed in the flowers every evening and sing them to
sleep. I hear the little lullabies as I lie in bed by my open window.
And at dawn they come back, and I can hear them kissing their kiddies.
Then on the side of the moor above the sea I can hear them dancing
hand-in-hand round and round the furze-reek before it has been carried
away.”

“What is the furze-reek?” Burrough asked.

“Don’t you know that? And you living on Dartmoor and going swaling!
Even Willum could tell you that. It’s the furze after it has been
burnt. It’s the firewood of poor Cornish folk, and they collect it in
the autumn. Most of the places in Cornwall are named after pixies. And
here’s another story. Somewhere beside the Tavy a herb grows, and it
will cure any wound. Only it must be gathered at night, and by a
pixy.”

“Couldn’t you get a pixy-trap and catch me one?” he asked.

“The tiny people are vindictive,” she said. “If you were to catch one,
his screams would bring all his relations up, and they would pinch you
purple. I like to get the old women of Zennor to tell me tales about
the pixies of Trendreen Hill, and I like to believe in them. Oh, and
you should see Trendreen Hill in swaling time! They can see the flames
in Scilly. The furze-reek there is big and fine. The boys used to get
off many a flogging after swaling in summer--it’s not allowed then--by
saying that the pixies had done it. But that excuse is no good now. I
wish I had lived a hundred years ago. There were lots of pixies then.
Now, am I tiring you?”

“You could never do that,” he answered, pressing the hand which he had
annexed and was holding between his.

“I’ve just remembered a story which will appeal to you,” she went on.
“One day three men were blasting at the copper mine near Botallack,
and, the charge going off prematurely, one of the men was blown to
pieces. The other two were not much damaged. One of them stooped over
all that remained of his comrade and called, ‘Dear old Jim! Thee
bain’t hurt, aw ’ee?’”

Beatrice told her story with ridiculous gravity, then went off
suddenly into a shriek. When she had recovered she continued: “I can
tell you something else now I am in a remembering mood. It’s not
funny, not even very remarkable, but still it sounds queer. When I was
a kid I used to go and see a very old man who lived in Zennor. It was
he who gave me the true version of the story of Tregeagle, and I never
forgot it. Well, this old man’s grandfather was one of those who
welcomed home Bishop Trelawny after his acquittal in 1688.”

“That’s impossible, surely,” cried Burrough.

“It’s quite true. I read the dates in the most curious old Bible you
ever saw. The grandfather married for the third time very late in
life, and had a son who was the father of my old man. Not one of the
three old men ever went out of Cornwall. There, I think I’ve told you
enough funny stories for one evening. I must go now, for I see your
grim and awful nurse stalking across the moor with slow and stately
stalks. Good-night and good-bye. I’ll come to-morrow.”

She pressed his fingers lightly. He kissed hers. And she went away
laughing.

The next day was wet. Beatrice appeared in a mackintosh and her nailed
boots, with a woollen wrapper about her head and a letter in her hand.
“It’s come,” she cried directly she entered the invalid’s room, “your
letter from Cranmere, post-marked Lydford.”

“And I’ve got yours,” he answered.

“I came round early to save it from your clutches if it were
possible,” she admitted. “I would have torn it up. I couldn’t know
you’d get it when you were lying blown up. Give it me.”

“No,” he said firmly. “It is my first letter from you.” Then he read
aloud: “There’s an oak on the Dart which will drop the acorn that will
grow the wood to make the cradle to rock the child who’ll become the
man to marry me.”

“It refers to my next incarnation,” said Beatrice. “But if mine is
folly, what is yours? Yours is mere midsummer-mad poetry.” Then she
read aloud in her turn--


 “Upon my trouth, I sey yow feithfully
 That ye ben of my liffe and deth the quene,
 For with my deth the trouth shal be sene.
 Your two eyn.”


“It’s wild and primitive and plaintive. It suits Cranmere somehow,”
she commented.

“I couldn’t think of anything else,” he pleaded. “Those lines were
running in my head. They are from the only known ballad of Chaucer. He
knew Dertymore and the Dart, and very likely stood upon Cranmere.”

“You have given me a new exclamation,” Beatrice cried. “Instead of
saying, ‘my stars!’ I shall say, ‘my two eyn!’”

“Beatrice,” exclaimed the invalid, suddenly passionate, “will you
marry me?”

“My two eyn! It comes in useful at once,” she laughed. “That was just
as sudden and frightful as the shell which played skittles with dummy
and you. Why, the acorn hasn’t dropped from the tree yet----”

“Be serious for one minute, five seconds, and say yes,” he pleaded.

“I will be serious,” she said. She went down upon a stool and took his
hand. “I thought something was going to happen,” she went on, “because
I had a dream last night, and it was the most remarkable and
unpleasant dream that has ever come to me. I thought I had done
something wicked or foolish--I don’t know what it was--and after doing
it I walked out on the side of the moor beside our house, and there I
saw something growing among the furze-reek. I can’t tell you what it
was or what it was like, because I do not know, but it frightened me.
I knew it was the consequence of what I had done. That evening I went
out again, and the thing had grown larger. All that night I could see
it in the moonlight from my window, growing and growing. It became
more and more dreadful, and I felt that a time would come when I
should not even be able to look at it. That time, I thought, did come,
and I awoke in a fright.”

“It was nothing but a new version of an old nightmare,” he said
softly.

“Suppose we made a mistake, and some horrible thing did grow between
us, like that thing among the furze-reek?”

“What could come between us? I should always love you. Mine would not
be an ordinary love,” he urged.

She hung down her head and said nothing. He went on pressing her.

“Suppose,” she whispered, “suppose that thing has begun to grow
already!”

“So there is something,” said Burrough miserably. “What is it,
Beatrice?”

“I can’t tell you,” she said. “It’s horrid of me, but I can’t help it.
Shall I go away and write it?”

“No; tell me.”

“You would let me have my own way?” she went on; “you would let me be
as free as ever?”

He gave the promise at once, then went on urging her.

“Well, then, I must,” she said. “I know how you feel towards me,” she
added quickly; “but I don’t feel like that towards you--except,
perhaps, just for a minute or two occasionally.”

“How could you?” he replied. “I thought I should never dare to ask you
until that night in the ruin when you were telling me the story of
Tregeagle. Then I began to understand that love and loneliness conquer
everything, even poverty and pride. The little god of love himself is
poor, Beatrice. He has nothing but his arrows, and can only pay his
debts with kisses.”

“I like you,” she said. “Ever since we were together in our little
kingdom by the river I have liked you. I have never known a nicer
companion than you. We should be happy, I think, on the moor together.
You don’t understand the moor as I do; it doesn’t call to you, and you
don’t see under the furze and the griglans like I do, because you
haven’t got my Cymrian blood. You would not be always my companion.
You can come swaling with me, but you can’t come with me to see the
little people. I know they don’t exist, yet I can find them when the
wind comes moaning through the mist, just as all the West Welsh people
have found them always.”

“Is that your difficulty--only that?” said Burrough eagerly.

“No, it is that accident,” she answered boldly. “Can’t you guess?”

“You are afraid I shall be disfigured?” he said, in a low voice.

“I am so fond of beauty,” she went on resolutely, “and disfigurement
in any form is a horror to me. A fisherman with a wooden leg used to
live near us when I was a child, and whenever I saw him I would scream
and run away. It’s constitutional, I suppose, just as some people
can’t bear to see a spider or come near a cat. I cannot help it.
There! I have told you,” she cried, as merrily as she dared, but
without looking at him.

“The doctor will be coming presently; I will ask him,” said Burrough,
rather shakily.

“It may be all right,” Beatrice went on.

“It will not be all right,” he answered sadly. “There must be a scar.”

“I wouldn’t mind that--not an honest scar--if the eye was all right.
But a dreadful blank eye like the one Kellaway has----”

She broke off, and he felt her shudder.

“I wish the doctor would come,” was all that Burrough could say.

“What do you think of me now?” said Beatrice wistfully.

“The same as ever,” he replied. “Beatrice, you will answer, will you
not? Perhaps I shall not be so very dreadful to you when the bandages
come off. If I don’t frighten you then, if you think you can bear with
me, if I am not likely to grow into the horrible thing of your dream,
will you?”

“Oh, in that case,” laughed she, “I really think I might be inclined
to give the matter my serious consideration.”

“Beatrice,” he pleaded, “no frivolity! If I am not disfigured, what
will you say?”

She looked up then, full of laughter and nonsense, and called, “Oh,
yes, and that’s one time; oh, yes, and that’s two times; oh, yes, and
that’s the third and last time.”

She was kneeling beside him, and he held her firmly in his arms.

“You see,” he cried exultingly, “I am not mutilated; there’s no
weakness.”

Then, holding her, he bent low and murmured into her ear some of the
nonsense she had taught him.




 CHAPTER XIX.
 HOW BURROUGH SPOKE FOOLISHLY.

It was late when the doctor came riding over the moor. Burrough had
been employing the time in trying to extract information from his
nurse, but that austere person remained as uncommunicative and
mysterious as Peter himself, who had fallen under the ban of his
master’s displeasure by glancing up with a disdainful expression and
licking his paws in reply to questions. Directly the surgeon came in,
with a brisk step and cheery remark, the invalid attacked him with the
query which had been on and off his tongue since Beatrice’s departure.

“What is the extent of your injuries?” hummed and hawed the surgeon,
who was a typical army man, kind and easy-going. “My dear chap, don’t
worry yourself; you’re doing fine. I’m going to turn you out for a
walk to-morrow, and send the nurse away, and knock you off the
sick-list.”

“I know all about that. What I want you to tell me is, how am I going
to look when these bandages are off?” Burrough interrupted, with more
excitement than was good for him.

“How do you want to look, you young angel,” replied the surgeon,
standing in front of the glass and arranging his moustache--“like
Narcissus--pink cheeks, snowy forehead, hyacinthine locks, and all
that sort of thing? Anyone would think you were a society beauty or a
chorus-girl. Here you go stumbling into an exploding shell, which
would have killed you if it had been made properly, and, instead of
being grateful because you aren’t in your grave, you bother me about
your complexion.”

“Look here, doctor, I’m going to know the truth,” said Burrough
earnestly. “If you won’t tell me, I shall take these bandages off when
you’re gone and look at myself in the glass.”

“That’s going to be your next move, is it?” said the other, with a
short laugh. “Well, my lad, let’s have it over. I may as well tell you
to-day as next week. That was a confounded nasty smack you had in the
eye, and it’s a bit of luck for you that the splinter didn’t
penetrate, as in nine cases out of ten it would have done. The whole
affair was unlucky, of course; but, seeing that it did happen, you
have more to put on the credit side than on the other. You’re going to
retain your health and strength, and if you’re not thankful for that
you ought to be strapped up and horsewhipped.”

“Thanks for breaking it gently,” said Burrough grimly.

“Well, the right temple is pretty badly knocked about; and as for the
eye, plenty of good fellows have managed with one, from Polyphemus to
Dr. Johnson. Now don’t worry yourself. You must fascinate the girls in
future by your brilliance instead of with your beauty. You’ll do it
with practice.”

“I shall look perfectly repulsive, then?” Burrough faltered, after a
short silence.

“Yes, people will scream and take to their heels when they see you,”
said the other sarcastically. “My dear chap, you must have been
prepared for this. Not many men who get in the way of an exploding
shell escape at all. You won’t look much worse than that wall-eyed
fellow in the village who helps to clear the ranges, and who ought, by
the way, to have cleared you off that morning.”

“Not much worse!” muttered Burrough, sarcastic in his turn.

“Lord bless you,” said the cheery surgeon, “this little business may
be as useful to you as the death of a maiden aunt. The War Office
ought to come down handsome, as it’s a clear case of negligence on the
part of its servants. Most of the Tommies would ask to be planed and
pruned if it meant a few shillings a week pension for them. Cheer up,
my lad! It’s a stroke of good luck, if you will look at it in the
right way.”

For all these words of consolation, Burrough felt himself clinging as
it were to the edge of the world, and longing to release his grip and
drop into space. When the surgeon had gone he sat beside the open
window and watched the sunshine on the moor.

Only a few hours before he had kissed Beatrice’s warm fingers. Her
mouth he could not ask to kiss with his head swathed in bandages. Had
that kiss been the last? An engraving of the Bathos by Hogarth was
hanging beside his chair. It was the end of all things: dead Time,
with his broken scythe and shivered hour-glass; the broom worn to the
stump, the cracked bell, the unstrung bow, and the wrecked ship; the
sun dead and the moon on the wane; the withered tree, the empty purse,
the clock run down; and the painter’s palette broken. The horror of
the last was upon Burrough then.

“King of Cats, come and talk to me,” he said, extending a hand towards
his wholly unsympathetic companion. “My day is over and the night has
come, the night of bats and owls and everything that loves the dark.
I’m a creature of the night now, a monster, an abnormity, a one-eyed
abortion. If I were to present myself at the court of King Love I
should be cast out headlong. The fairy-tale is over, King Peter. I
thought I was the Prince, and I’m only the Ogre. I am the evil knight
who has tried to carry off the Princess, and my eye has been poked out
for my pains.”

He could understand Beatrice’s horror of any permanent physical
blemish, such as a lost limb or an empty eye-socket. She was herself
so perfect in health and strength; her mind looked for perfection in
the things about her. The environment of folk-lore, with which she was
fond of surrounding herself, contributed to this love of what was
beautiful and complete.

Burrough remembered that the doctor had given him permission to go
out. He decided to walk in the direction of the village, thinking he
might meet Beatrice, who would be anxious to hear the sentence that
had been passed upon him. So he crawled out of the cottage for the
first time since his accident, and walked slowly upon the moor, while
Peter trotted beside him with tail erect.

It was a beautiful evening and the moor was at its best, but Burrough
was in no mood to enjoy peace and beauty then. He would almost have
preferred a storm; thunder crashing upon the tors, lightning blasting
them, and wind to make them reel. He would have liked the clouds to
fall and a mist to cover him. If only the old stories were true, and
there was a herb which would restore his battered features! How
diligently he would search the moor, inch by inch, until he had found
it. It was too easy to dwell in the atmosphere of romance; too
difficult to face the realities of life.

Burrough had seated himself upon a rock hardly more than a stone’s
throw from his cottage, feeling already tired out; while Peter was
following the scent of a young rabbit in blissful anticipation of
savoury meat. Burrough tried to comfort himself with the assurance
that he could see as well as ever. He looked across the gorge of the
river, and followed the heaving sky-line of the moor opposite. He
could see the sparkling bog-water upon the slopes, and the vivid green
patches of grass which decked the dangerous spots. He could detect
also the lurid brilliancy of the flowering mosses, the crimson golden
and grey sponges, which grew upon the bogs. He tried to persuade
himself his single eye could actually make out the sundews and
bog-violets lying upon the quaking surfaces beyond the gorge. Then he
allowed his eye to wander along the sky-line, until it reached a
rounded hill the sight of which sent a shiver through him. That hill
was one of the frontiers of Cranmere, the high and barren region of
river-heads which had been the indirect cause of all his suffering.

Although evening was drawing on, the guns of the artillery were still
thundering. Burrough could hear the furious hissing and sullen
explosions of shells across the desolate waste, and he could see wisps
of smoke floating or whirling between the tors. The sides of these
tors were covered with white scars made by sundered granite, and some
of Eastaway’s men, as small as dolls, were working there getting the
last load of granite for the day, their crowbars ringing upon the
blocks and striking wild mountain music. A fine sweet breeze was
coming up the gorge of the river chasing a few low-lying clouds
through the sunlight.

There were hut circles upon the slopes opposite. Burrough knew where
to look for them, as he had been there often, examining, measuring,
and forming unsatisfactory theories regarding the race of beings who
had occupied them. He knew as much about these savages as most people;
and that was nothing. But he fell thinking, as he had often done,
about them and their dwelling-places upon the treeless waste. What
made them live upon the barren moor, exposed to storm and wind, when
the fertile valleys were so near? Perhaps it was because they regarded
the moor as a god and believed themselves to be his children. A
primitive people would naturally consider that the god of the hills
was more powerful than the god of the valleys. Yet how did they live?
The moor gave them nothing but stones for their rude homes and peat
for their hearths. It gave them no corn. It caught their cattle in its
bogs. They did not leave the moor; they were born upon it; they were
buried on it. They were horrible in their lives, these moorland
savages, but magnificent in their funerals. They had tombstones of
royal granite and the entire breadth of Dartmoor for burying-place.
That was all the moor ever did for them. It starved them during their
lifetime, but protected them when they were dead.

“Which is exactly what the world does to us now,” muttered Burrough
cynically.

Hearing the clicking of horse-shoes he rose with the intention of
returning to his cottage, because he was afraid to be seen by anyone.
He had only made a few steps when the rider appeared, and he perceived
it was a girl. He also perceived it was the only girl that the world
possessed. It was Beatrice astride a grey horse, bare-headed and
ungloved as usual, and laughing delightfully.

“Don’t run, poor wounded soldier,” she called. “I saw you a long way
off, and I shouted, but you took no heed. Did you think I was a
moorman rounding up cattle?”

“I wasn’t looking that way,” Burrough replied.

His voice and manner told her there was something wrong.

“I’ve always ridden man-fashion,” she went on lightly, as she reined
in close beside him. “It’s so much more natural and comfortable. And
over this rough country it’s safer. I’m not going to get off, because
it’s rather a nuisance mounting in this divided habit, and I can talk
to you just as well up here. Now I want to hear all the news. Has the
doctor been? And has he been saying nice kind things and making you
purr?”

Burrough could not answer her with the truth. He had been ready with
the confession before she came; but to look at her then with hair
ruffled and loosening, her face flushed with the breeze, her eyes
sparkling, and the distracting mouth half-open, questioning and eager,
was to be unmanned at once. He could not lose her. Impelled by love
and the thought of his loneliness, and careless of the consequence, he
said, “There will be a mark.”

“Little or big?” said she.

“He doesn’t know yet how it will heal,” Burrough floundered on.

“But the eye? How will that be? Will it be dotted?” she laughed.

“Not badly. I am sure there won’t be much of a mark--just a scar, a
small scar, and even that may wear away as time goes on. You see the
splinter struck above the eye, never really touching it at all, and
glanced off without making a deep wound. I’m not so badly knocked
about as you think. When the bandages come off you won’t see any very
great difference. I am certain you won’t. Just a red line across my
forehead, and that’s all.”

Burrough spoke quickly, almost incoherently, and stammered more than
once. He was on his trial, pleading for his happiness at the Court of
Love. He forgot how foolishly he was speaking, how that the time would
come for him to remove the bandage, and reveal his battered features.
Words would not avail him then. A glance would tell her he had been
lying. Her affection for him, and even her sympathy, might well be
alienated by his deceit.

His one idea was to keep her, to have her with him, to enjoy the right
of holding her hand and kissing her fingers. If he could only keep her
for another week he felt he would not have lied in vain. She would be
his until the bandages were taken off, and then it would be time
enough to think of going to the end of the world and dropping off into
space.

“Because I laugh you musn’t think I don’t care,” Beatrice said. “It’s
no use being tragic over things, and I’m sure you’re serious enough
for two. I’m really dreadful sorry. I just wandered away that morning
because I wanted to be alone on the moor. I was sure you would wake up
and follow me. But you lay a-thinking, and a-dreaming, and a-playing
at targets. As I was your guardian I shouldn’t have left you. It was
partly my fault you were damaged, and I’m sorry, and to show you I’m
sorry I promise I won’t mind that scar.”

“You mean it, Beatrice?” he whispered eagerly, clasping the little
foot which was resting in the stirrup nearest him. “You are not
laughing now?”

“I have promised,” said the girl seriously. “No, don’t--don’t kiss my
boot. It’s horrid, and people may see. You are silly this evening.
That splinter must have gone into your brain after all. What are you
doing? Please don’t eat the lace off my petticoat. Well, if you must
kiss something here’s my hand, only let me have it back again.”

Burrough had lost his senses just then and was behaving unwisely. The
little god of Hope, who had departed with the surgeon, came back with
a great fluttering of wings and settled once more upon the roof of the
cottage.

There was a chance after all, if he could accustom Beatrice gradually
to the change in him. She was prepared to tolerate a certain amount of
disfigurement. She was ready to meet him half-way. She had admitted
she was partly to blame for the catastrophe. He would not have
admitted it, but was very glad she had done so. Leaning against the
horse, with her foot in one hand, and her fingers in the other, he
could only murmur again and again those words he had so often inwardly
expressed--“You are sweet, Beatrice. You are sweet.”

“When I was a child, such as you are now, I used to be told it was bad
manners to speak with my mouth full,” said the girl. “If you would
take my hand out of your mouth…”

“That night we were in the ruin…” he began; but she resisted feebly.

“My hand is not a relic, neither is my foot. They are not necessary as
incentives to devotion.”

“I have a reliquary in my bedroom,” he said with unrestrained boyish
ardour. “It contains hairpins, buttons, withered flowers,
cigarette-ends.”

“And folly and madness,” she finished. “Do you want my precious toes
too for your reliquary? You shall not have them.”

“But they are mine, all the perfect ten of them.”

“Nine,” she murmured with a gasp of mirth. “I’ve had an accident with
one--don’t pinch! Not on that foot.”

“That’s a disfigurement,” he said exultingly. “It is, Beatrice.”

“No, it’s only the nail, and that’s growing again. It will soon be
perfect, and nicer than ever--brand new. There is not a mark upon me,
not even a freckle. I’m a lamb without blemish. There! let me ride
on.”

“Not yet,” he prayed. “What was I going to say? I forget when I look
at you.”

“With its one poor eye,” said she.

“But the other is there,” he cried painfully. “It’s only hidden. Wait
until it heals, and you will say I am no worse. Beatrice! don’t go. I
hate to see you go. You might not come back.”

“And then there would be the dull thud of a falling body in the gorge
and a notice, ‘Cottage to let.’ Certainly I must go, and as certainly
I will return. I swear it by all the little saints of Cornwall, St.
Piran, St. Issey, and St. Ive, though I don’t suppose they were much
better than you and I. I will come to-morrow, sun, mist or mud. It’s
all the same to me. It’s only a question of boots or shoes.”

“I know what I was going to say. That night in the ruin, when you were
telling me about Tregeagle.”

“And you were wondering what my ear was made of.”

“I found a key--the key of Paradise.”

“How nice for you. May I come too?”

“To-day I felt it slip out of my hand. I lost it,” he went on, in the
same excited voice. “I thought it was gone for ever. And then you came
along, and picked it up, and gave it back to me.”

“Take care of it, my child,” said she. “Hang it on your watch-chain.”

“It is safe in my heart,” he whispered.

“You’re hopeless quite.”

“I can’t lose it now.”

“There is going to be a moon to-night, a great round white moon,” said
Beatrice. “I charge you not to go walking in its light. Else you may
stumble over the granite, and fall on your face, and instead of being
one-eye you will be no-eye; and then it will be no use my coming
to-morrow as you wouldn’t see me. And now, having spoken out of our
wisdom and loving-kindness we will depart.”

“To-morrow we will go down to Blissland,” he said, with the warmth and
eagerness which had not been allowed time to die down. “We will sit in
the granite chair which you called the Menacuddle. Why did you call it
Menacuddle?”

“On the same principle that my parents followed when they decided to
call me Beatrice. They thought it would suit me. You couldn’t imagine
me by any other name?”

“Not by any under heaven except Beatrice,” he replied fervently.

“Menacuddle is really the name of a well near St. Austell, and it
means the hawk’s stone. It was your wicked mind which added the
sentiment.”

“And yours which named it,” he said triumphantly.

“Don’t you see I’m going? My horse is moving. Good-night.”

“To-morrow we go to Blissland. I’m quite strong. I can easily walk
there. And then we can have a long rest.”

“Let go! Good-night again. There! Now let me have my poor foot. Not
Blissland to-morrow. It’s too soon. Not until the bandages come off.”

He let her go then, and she trotted off gaily waving a farewell.
Burrough turned towards his cottage with the sound which was to become
haunting in his ears, the sound of horse-shoes clicking upon granite.
And as he entered the door the little god of Hope, who had been
perched upon the roof, shook himself, and spread his wings, and flew
away in the direction of the clicking horse-shoes.




 CHAPTER XX.
 HOW THEY SEARCHED FOR WHITE HEATHER.

The first beauty of the moor is young bracken, gorse is the second,
and the third and best is heather. It was out at last, the pink
heather, making the slopes rosy; so Beatrice proposed an expedition.
They would climb up the great wet mountain called Cawsand, and search
for white heather.

Burrough was quite strong again. He could walk any distance. He was no
longer an invalid; the nurse had gone, and the doctor’s visits were
few and far between. But he still wore the bandage, not because it was
necessary, but because he did not dare to remove it. He had looked
into the glass and seen the extent of his disfigurement, and
straightway the last hope had gone. What would Beatrice say, Beatrice
who had fled in terror from the fisherman with the wooden leg? And yet
he could not tell her. He must keep her as long as he could. He
continued his deceit, telling her the bandage was still necessary,
promising it should come off soon, assuring her that the injury was
only slight. He declared that his eye was not yet strong enough to
bear the light.

“It’s no use keeping your head wrapped up,” the surgeon had said. “You
want to get the sun and air upon your face, but I suppose it’s no good
talking. You’re too jolly conceited to go about and show yourself.
Talk about the vanity of women! Why, I believe some of our chaps spend
half their time before the looking-glass, and I know from experience
what a business there is if one gets a scratch on the face. They’ll
take a body wound gladly, and ask for more--but a scar on the face,
even if you want a magnifying glass to see it, knocks ’em over at
once. They think they are spoilt for the girls, though they wouldn’t
admit it under torture. We don’t confess our weaknesses to one
another; but the truth of the matter is we’re always thinking of the
girls, and they’re always thinking of us, and that’s the way of the
world and always will be.”

Burrough had a good many troubles just then. His pen had been idle
since his first meeting with Beatrice, and his bank account was
dwindling at an unpleasant speed. He was not in a position to afford a
summer of idleness. His love affair had not stimulated his brain, nor
had it stirred his mind. On the contrary, it had acted as a drug. It
had sent him into a blissful slumber, which had been rudely dispelled
by the explosion of the shell and the destruction of his personal
attractions.

Beatrice did not appear to be in a very good humour when they started
upon their tramp. She was becoming suspicious, although he did not
know it. She wanted him to bring his face from its state of partial
eclipse that she might behold the full light of his countenance. His
unwillingness to do so, even for a moment, was not satisfactory. Her
aunt had instilled a certain amount of distrust into her mind. There
was also a good deal of gossip in the village concerning Burrough. The
drift of it was that the unfortunate gentleman could not be expected
to uncover his face, as it was certain a considerable portion had been
shot away. How did they know? It was common talk among the
artillerymen. The sergeants had told them, and the officers had told
the sergeants, and the doctor had told the officers. Miss Pentreath
was not Burrough’s ally. She would have married him herself gladly,
but she did not want Beatrice to do so. He was not good enough for
Beatrice, who could pick and choose; and she had a horror of the girl
going away and leaving her to wither into the last stage of
discontent. Beatrice liked her aunt, and to a certain extent was
influenced by her. She knew no reliance could be placed upon the
utterances of Mrs. Cobbledick and Son; and yet their talk made an
impression upon her. It was insistent, and any rumour which is
repeated constantly without being satisfactorily disproved comes at
last to bear a decided impress of truth.

They went down the gorge and crossed the river by means of the
boulders in its bed, and began to climb over the masses of rock
beyond. The heather covered the slopes above them with a soft pink
mantle, the nap of which was ruffled by the breeze.

“You are unusually silent,” Burrough said presently, as they worked
their way round a bog.

“I am thinking,” said Beatrice. “I am thinking and climbing, and I
can’t do more than two things at the same time.”

“I like to hear you talk and laugh,” he replied, in the somewhat dull
voice which he had adopted lately.

“Well, then, I will. I’ll tell you something, and stop thinking. We
are going away in two weeks. This day fortnight we shall be packed and
making for home, for my Cornish cliffs and cleaves, and Dartmoor will
see us no more for another year.”

Burrough did not like her tone. There was a suggestion of detachment
from himself, a sort of hint that she was free to come and go as she
pleased, and that his claim upon her was a matter of slight
importance. He braced himself to reply.

“You will let me come--before long?”

Beatrice picked up a stone, flung it into the mossy bog, and watched
it slowly disappear. Then she turned, seated herself upon a block of
granite, and looked up.

“We’ve had a jolly time together,” she said. “You entered so
thoroughly into my moods from the first, though you may have thought
them stupid and childish, and I liked you for it. Somehow I never
thought you were going to fall in love with me. I wanted you to treat
me as a boy. But you wouldn’t. You would remember I am a girl. And I
got to like it--I do like it. We’ve been like lovers, and really I
haven’t been flirting--worse than usual,” she added, with the old
laugh. “I like you better than any man I have ever known.”

“Beatrice, why are you telling me this? You are preparing me for
something?” he said moodily.

“Yes, I don’t want things to go too far. I am disappointed,” she
hurried on. “You have promised me day after day to take off that ugly
bandage, and you don’t do it. That is not fair upon me. I’m going to
keep to my word. I don’t disbelieve you, of course I don’t, but still
you cannot know what affects me, and though the mark upon your face
may not be very much, as you say it isn’t, it may be more than I can
bear. Just one glance would tell me, I expect, whether I could get
used to it or not. Now, don’t think me very horrid. I could not get
over my repugnance for anything really ugly and unpleasant. Even that
bandage worries me more than you can think. You remember that dream of
mine? The ugly thing that kept on growing and growing until I couldn’t
bear to look at it. Now, then, let’s run on and find the white
heather,” she said, with a complete change of tone and manner. “That’s
sermon enough, only remember you mustn’t say ‘to-morrow’ any more.”

She jumped off the rock, and from that moment was her bright,
frivolous self again. Burrough followed without speaking. The quest of
the white heather had lost its charm. For a moment he contemplated
removing the bandage and finishing the story; but he could not. Not in
that strong pitiless sunshine which would exaggerate every detail. He
must choose a subdued light. While Beatrice was still with him he
could not give up hope. She had not begun to pity him yet. When she
had been given time to realise the loneliness of his life and his love
for her she might find herself able to contemplate that disfigurement
for which she was to a certain extent responsible.

“The best white heather grows on the far side of the Artillery Range,”
said Beatrice, “where we can’t go. There used to be some along the
side of this shoulder.”

They tramped and climbed, with their eyes fixed upon the dwarf gorse
and the endless beds of pink, but they found no white heather, and
somehow this seemed to Burrough the culminating stroke of ill-fortune.
At length Beatrice gave a cry. She was kneeling among the heather and
had parted a thick tuft. She pointed in triumph to something that was
within.

“Won’t that do?” she called.

Burrough came up. He looked into the hole that her hands had made, and
perceived a somewhat pale and ghastly sprig of bloom, which was
certainly white, but a ghostly and unnatural white.

“It will not do,” he said.

“Why not? It’s the right colour. I’m going to pick it anyhow, and wear
it, and fancy it’s the real thing.”

“You can’t wear it,” Burrough said, a trifle bitterly. “It’s a little
freak, an abortion--just the very thing you hate.”

“It’s pretty,” she declared.

“It’s a fraud and a delusion,” Burrough went on, mentally comparing
himself to the unhealthy looking sprig. “It’s pink heather really. It
has become bleached by being shut in so that the light couldn’t reach
it. If you pick it you will see it gradually becoming pink in the
sunshine--blushing with shame at its deceit.”

“I’ll leave it,” said Beatrice. “It shan’t blush for me. Do things
turn white when they are always in the dark?”

“Flowers do,” he replied. “It is the sun which colours them, and the
stronger the sun the richer the colour. In winter the flowers are
white. In early spring they are pale yellow or pale blue. Then the sun
becomes powerful and we get the high colours.”

“And yet people believe they can live out of the sunshine,” Beatrice
cried. “They think it healthy to be bleached like this poor little
sprig of heather. I’ll trample the bush down so that it will get some
sunshine. Why can’t people be sensible and learn they want sun and
rain and wind upon them, day and night, just as the flowers want them?
Just think of all the people working now in slums and shops and
offices, out of the air and sunshine, getting white and sickly like
this poor little bit of heather, which ought to have been pink but
couldn’t be, because it was smothered. I should like to take them all,
and drop them here upon the moor, and say, ‘Get pink, you idiots! Get
pink’!”

“Don’t call them idiots,” said Burrough gently. “Many cannot help
themselves.”

“They can,” she cried. “They prefer the smokes and smuts to the wind
and sunshine. I dare say this bit of heather has been chuckling to
itself, because it was inside the bush. It didn’t care about the dark.
It didn’t care about being pale and sickly. It was better than being
cut to pieces by the wind. That’s what it says, the idiot. I think
I’ll pull it to pieces. Yes, people are idiots,” she went on, having
worked herself into quite a pretty state of indignation. “Our
villagers go away because they want to get bleached in a nice dark
slum. They leave the cliffs and moors because they hate them--idiots:
they hate the granite, the gorse, the bracken, the wind, and sun, and
sea; and they pine for the smokes and smuts, the fog, the stench, the
filth of a dark room, in a warm court, up an airless slum, in a
sunless town.”

Beatrice had dropped upon the heather and was lying in a bath of pink
foam supporting herself upon her elbow. She did not look at her
companion much, because she could not help thinking him rather an
eyesore with that ugly bandage twisted about his head, and covering
the upper part of his face leaving only the left eye visible. She
disliked herself for the thought, but there was no resisting it.
Decidedly he was ugly and somewhat out of place upon that
heather-strewn slope of moor.

“Are we going any further?” asked Burrough, when he saw she did not
seem inclined to move.

“We shan’t find the white heather. It’s too early in the year. Let’s
sit here and bathe in flowers and sunshine. I think the air upon
Dartmoor is the finest in the world--even better than that upon
Trendreen Hill. There the air is rather too salt. Here it’s sweet with
heather and gorse, with just a suspicion of the sea. I should like to
die like this, up near the clouds, upon a bed of heather in full
bloom, with the sun beating full upon me. I should feel that I was
going to join the pixies.”

“I believe your Kingdom of Heaven is the Cornish coast,” Burrough
remarked, with a rather dreary smile.

“I don’t ask for anything better,” she said. “But I’m going to see the
world change before I become a pixy. I have made up my mind to live
until I’m well over a hundred. I think I shall do it. It’s nonsense
people saying they don’t want to live to a great age. They go on
saying it until they reach their last illness, and then it’s
everything they possess for just one more day in this lovely world. I
come of a long-lived family. I’m a descendant of Dolly Pentreath, who
was the last to speak the Cornish language. My father died young, but
that was owing to a fall from his horse. He was a parson, you know,”
she went on, admitting her companion for the first time into family
secrets. “There wasn’t a finer sportsman in Cornwall, and he kept a
curate to do the work.”

Burrough had settled himself beside her, but he was not so near as he
might have been. He had an uncomfortable feeling that she was making
conversation to entertain him. She was being kind because she was
sorry for him. She was not finding any actual pleasure in his society.
He could not venture upon any of those overt acts of love, the sight
of which disturbed Miss Pentreath so greatly. He was in an equivocal
position. He remembered how she had recently exposed the sprig of
disfigured heather to the light, and then had destroyed it as being
unfitted to survive. He knew he was about to expose his features to
the light before her, and he wondered whether she would use him as she
had used the heather.

“You are not attending to my words,” Beatrice said, lifting her head
indolently. “I am wasting them upon the moorland air. I will speak no
more.”

“Then it’s my turn,” Burrough said, rousing himself from thought, and
trying to imagine that the little god of Hope was on his way back. “If
you will sit up a little and lean forward----”

“I won’t sit up, neither will I lean forward,” said she.

“Just for a minute,” he pleaded.

“No, nor yet for a second, nor for any vulgar fraction of the same.”

“You are idle,” he reproved her. “You ought to be ashamed----”

“I am. I blush for my idleness. But I’d rather blush and be ashamed
than sit up.”

“Then I must describe what I want you to look at. What can you see
from there?”

“The firmament, two larks, and a big feather-bed cloud,” said she.

“If you were to turn over,” he suggested.

“Well, then! Now I behold ponies, as big as toy terriers, upon the
side of Cawsand. I hear the river dashing below in its everlasting
hurry. And I feel a bit of heather tickling my nose.”

“If you were to sit up----”

“Which is declined.”

“You would see round the curve of the shoulder,” he went on. “You
would see into the cleave, and up the gorge, and at the end of all
things my little stone cot.”

“Like a star at the end of a telescope,” she said. “I can imagine it.
Someone said you ought to be sent to prison for six months as a
punishment for building such a thing to the eternal detriment of the
landscape.”

“Could you imagine yourself there?” he asked.

“Not in the least,” she laughed. “It’s much too small for a person of
my expanding spirits.”

“I have tried to make it nice,” he said somewhat plaintively. “I
painted the interior myself, and I chose white and green for the
sitting-room, because nothing looks better, and I thought it might
please somebody else one day. The big bedroom is in white and blue,
and I painted bunches of forget-me-nots upon the door-panels. You
haven’t seen that room. It’s never been occupied yet. I was keeping
it----”

“I have seen it,” said Beatrice quickly. “I roamed about the place
when you were blown up.”

“Did you like it?”

“Yes, it’s pretty, and such a contrast stepping off the moor into a
snuggery.”

“Then I planted bushes and creepers, but they don’t get much chance
owing to the winds. Still, I’ve got some honeysuckles in flower, and
the ivy is creeping up the walls. It’s so lonely there. In winter it’s
too wild, and in summer too quiet. In November the wind is always
rushing across the moor, and the water roaring down the gorge beneath
my windows. Then the rains come, and bring down cart-loads of sand and
gravel; and the woodwork swells until not a door or window will shut,
and they flap and bang day and night. And Peter and I sit and listen,
and wonder what is coming next.”

“Don’t you have any romances?” said Beatrice, who was feeling
uncomfortable. “Don’t you ever hear knocks and noises?”

“Plenty. The wind cries and calls, and the ponies come down to find
shelter and kick at my door.”

“They’re not all ponies,” said the girl blithely. “The little people
are sorry for you, and they come round sometimes to invite you to one
of their parties. You should go with them, and if you are nice, they
might show you where to find the crocks of gold.”

“Sometimes during the long winter evenings, I feel as though I could
imagine anything,” he said.

“Do let’s be cheerful,” cried Beatrice, as she began to rise from her
bed of heather in unpleasant apprehension of what might be coming. “We
are hooting at each other like a pair of owls. ‘Tu-whit’ says you,
‘Tu-whoo’ says I. We haven’t found any white heather, but we haven’t
looked very furiously.”

Her voice died away into a gasp, and Burrough looking round saw that
her face was pale. Her eyes were strained upon him, and there was fear
in them, and something which was rather more unpleasant than fear; her
lips were tight together, and her chin quivered. Then she withdrew her
gaze from him, and he fancied she did so with a shudder.

“Why! what’s the matter?” he exclaimed.

“Ough! the beastly thing,” said Beatrice rather unsteadily. “It must
have been a viper. It glided just by my hand.”

As she spoke Burrough felt the wind blowing upon his face, and it
seemed to him cold. In a moment he realised that the sensation was
caused by the breeze touching his face upon that part of it which had
been covered. He put up his hand. The bandage had slipped down.

Beatrice began to talk some wild nonsense, but her tongue soon
flagged. Then she declared she could see her aunt walking beside the
leat which conveyed water to the village, and she thought she would
like to run across and join the lonely lady.

“Our paths lie in opposite directions,” she said somewhat
significantly. “I can just catch auntie if I run. Good-bye. I’m sorry
we haven’t found any white heather.”

Burrough said nothing until she turned to go. He had readjusted the
bandage as well as he could. He was glad that she had discovered the
truth. But when he saw she was about to leave him the horror of the
past came upon him again, and he dreaded lest she might be leaving him
for ever.

“May I see you this evening?” he faltered. “After dark. And then.…”

He broke off, not knowing how to finish.

“It will be light,” Beatrice said. “There’s still a moon. Yes, walk
towards the village about nine. I’ll meet you upon Brynamoor.”




 CHAPTER XXI.
 HOW THEY WENT INTO THE COPSE.

When Burrough came into his lonely cottage the first thing that
struck him was the silence. Usually the wind was sighing and moaning;
the water was roaring down the gorge beneath his windows. Inside two
clocks were ticking and chattering like a pair of magpies; and Peter
Grimalkin, Crown Prince of Cats, was purring upon the lounge. But
there was not a sound that evening. There was not even a breeze upon
the moor, not enough to make a moan. There was scarcely any water
coming down the gorge, certainly far too little to raise a roar. The
clocks had stopped, which was only natural, as Burrough had forgotten
to wind them. Peter, generally over-punctual to meals, was absent,
having left the impression of his body upon a cushion as a sort of
hint he would return anon. The silence and loneliness were together
more than Burrough could endure. He went out, leaned against his
favourite rock, and presently began to offer serious advice to that
portion of his personality which was inclined to break out into
revolt. “Now, look here, old chap,” he said, addressing the top of his
boot. “You’ve been making a fool of yourself lately, and you’ve been
knocked out. No more weakness. Sit up straight and take your
punishment like a little man. Beatrice is not for you. She’s been very
kind and nice--I won’t say she hasn’t flirted a bit, but that’s her
way--and she’s given you more happiness than you deserved; and
now--well, now she’s going away, and you’ve got to stop here and make
a living. I warned you right along you had no chance. There’s all the
difference in the world between a gentleman on granite and a gentleman
on clover. You’re on the granite, and always will be, and she’s on the
clover. If you hadn’t been broken up by that shell it would have been
just the same. You were a miserable creature to try and deceive her,
and of course she’s angry, and would naturally hate you, even if you
weren’t more than twice as ugly as wall-eyed Kellaway. You’ll get over
this all right, and settle down the same as ever. It’s only a weak
fool who permits his life to be spoilt by a love affair. You must
remember that love, matrimony, companionship, are merely incidents of
life. What a man does, his work, his actions, his influence--those
make up his life.”

This was very sound philosophy, and suited Burrough’s case admirably.
He went on to assure himself that if Beatrice were to become his they
would soon grow tired of one another; they might even quarrel, and
separate in mutual disgust. Of course he wanted her, but that was not
so much because he loved her, as because she was beyond him. He was so
convinced that Beatrice had not been intended for him in any case,
that he searched for Peter to impart the information to that
indifferent creature. Peter, however, was in none of his usual haunts.

Burrough decided he might feel lonely presently. There was always his
work, which he had neglected for so long. He would devote himself in
earnest to that, now that he had burst all the bubbles of pleasure
within reach. He had finished the frivolous chapter of his life. The
next chapter was to be solid work. There is nothing a man cannot
accomplish by hard work. To-morrow--_Avanti!_ Stones and sermons. The
granite of Dartmoor should yield gold. The primitive structures of the
moor should be dealt with as they had never been before. He would run
up the gamut of stone-age architecture from menhir and dolmen to the
beehive hut. And the answer of a gratified public would be the answer
of the commoner, who was accused of destroying a cromlech to make the
wall of his new-take. “What’s the good of ’en? The Almighty put they
stoanes there for use. So I cracked ’en up and used ’en.” That
commoner was a member of the public. He had no reverence for cromlech
or hut circle. He had the practical side of life to attend to, so he
“cracked ’en up and used ’en.” The public in general have a
sentimental side, but stone-memorials do not enter into it. They would
say of Burrough’s book, more elegantly, perhaps, but none the less
shrewdly, “What’s the good of ’en?”

Burrough felt proud of himself. He was displaying courage,
self-restraint, and determination. He had made up his mind to forget
Beatrice, and had no doubt he would succeed. Still he felt lonely; so
he walked about the furze-bushes and stone-clatters, calling for
Peter; and receiving no answer he went indoors, lighted his stove,
wound up his clocks, and reflected that “making happy” was the literal
meaning of the name Beatrice.

Evening came at last, warm and cloudy. A silvery light above the tors
hinted at the presence of the moon behind the canopy. The heather
ceased to blush, and the bloom of the gorse became misty. A nightjar
down the gorge appeared to imagine itself a blacksmith, and made
horrible noises accordingly. The last cartload of peat had jolted in
from bogland. The stone-yard was silent, and the workers were gathered
together in Eastaway’s bar-room to sing ballads with the moormen.
Burrough heard them singing as he made his way towards Brynamoor.

There was pure white mountain mist hanging along the cleave. The
lonely watcher could see the undulating lines of the high moor on one
side, and on the other portions of the tors like mediæval castles
lying in ruins. It was hard to believe that misty fabric was composed
of immense granite blocks piled one above the other. Those blocks were
faint pencillings upon the sky. The upper part of the moor was a
cloud, a creation of moist air--but a breeze passed, the mist was
shaken out like the folds of a robe, then settled into a filmy sheet,
blending substance with shadow, melting the granite masses into
ghost-clouds. As Burrough walked on, another change occurred. The moon
appeared, and in a moment nothing that was indefinite remained. The
village sycamores cast lace-like shadows. The lines became sharp, the
rugged outlines of ruined tors were clear-cut. There was no sense of
mystery. The mist had been poetical, the silvery glow sentimental; but
there was something cold and pitiless about the moonlight.

Two figures wandered upon Brynamoor. Beatrice had brought her aunt,
for which kindly act the little lady was grateful. She enjoyed being
with her niece. It made her feel young; also it made her feel wicked.
“I shall have to bail you out of the police-court some day,” Beatrice
had said to her relative, during an evening’s diversion in London,
when the little lady, conscious that no one knew her, had announced
her intention “to persevere in dissipation for the rest of the night.”

Beatrice was pale, frightened, unhappy, when she saw Burrough
approaching. She had already forgiven his deceit, which was in a
manner complimentary to her. She admired his courage when she
perceived that he had at last removed his bandage. But one glance at
his terribly disfigured features was sufficient. It was worse even
than she had feared. He made a terrifying spectacle in the moonlight.
That light which idealised her own bizarre face added deformity to
his. She felt the same kind of shrinking dread which the one-legged
fisherman had inspired her with as a child.

“That Mr. Burrough! How shocking!” Miss Pentreath whispered.

Burrough came up and joined them. He saw Beatrice shrink slightly, and
avert her eyes when she greeted him, so he turned the brim of his hat
to conceal his damages, and placed himself at her right hand; while
Miss Pentreath simpered something about the moonlight, and said she
wished very much she could recall some poetry she had learnt in
her--at least a year or so ago.

“Shall we go into the copse?” Beatrice suggested, nodding in the
direction of a gate set within the stone hedge.

“Certainly not. There are snakes, and things that creep, jump, and
bite,” cried Miss Pentreath. “Besides, it’s muddy, and I have on my
thin shoes and lace stockings.”

“I want to go and pick flowers. I like picking them by moonlight,” the
girl went on. “They are all alike by this light; you can only
distinguish them by smell. Don’t you like the smell of wild flowers?”
she asked Burrough, but without looking up at him.

“They smell of the open air,” she cried when he had answered in the
affirmative. “I hate the smell of cultivated flowers; they smell of
disinfectants and hospitals.”

“This girl runs wild when she finds the first primrose,” said Miss
Pentreath.

“It’s the first sign of spring,” Beatrice explained. “Every winter I
have a horrible dread lest by some terrible accident there should be
no spring or summer. When I see the first primrose I know we’re all
right; so I pounce upon it and eat it.”

“Why do you eat it?” asked Burrough in his grave, low voice.

“Primitive instinct, I suppose. It’s my way of expressing supreme
satisfaction. If you will wait here five minutes,” Beatrice went on,
pinching her aunt’s arm slily, “Mr. Burrough and I will go into the
copse, as I must and will have a handful of the white orchids, which,
if gathered by moonlight, are a sure protection against evil-eye,
convulsions, change of weather, and a host of other things--a sort of
pixy patent-medicine, in fact. Sit you here, auntie, and think of your
sins, while I go to secure the means of rendering myself proof against
the spells and enchantments of all the black witches between Tamar and
Sennen Cove.”

“But I don’t like stopping here by myself,” protested the little lady.

“Bogey won’t run away with you,” laughed Beatrice. “I shan’t be gone
more than five minutes--which may mean a quarter of an hour. If you
see or hear anything frightful, light the furze. When I see the glow I
will run.”

“Suppose I’m bitten by a viper?”

“Bite him back, dear,” cried Beatrice, and ran to join Burrough, who
was pacing moodily towards the hedge with its mantle of ferns and
stonecrop.

He swung open the gate. Beatrice slipped through, and, lifting her
short skirts, hurried across the rough ground as though she desired to
escape from him. When he turned from the gate she was a dozen yards in
front. He hurried after her, and, with a laugh, she began to run. She
jumped a water-course and sped on, and was actually gaining upon him,
when she stopped short, made some strange movements, and then began to
hop with one foot off the ground.

“I’m beaten,” she called. “What chance have we who run in skirts? I’ve
been and kicked my foot through the flounce of my petticoat.”

There was a gnarled oak close by, so she hopped thrice, and, leaning
against it, disengaged her foot. Some inches of flimsy white material
fluttered about the grass, and she tried to tear it off, but failed;
so, looking up with a laughing face, she begged for a knife.

As Burrough approached she put out her hands suddenly.

“I must say it at once--I’m sorry, so sorry,” she said, softly. “I
know why you didn’t tell me now. You thought it might turn out better
than it has done. I am so sorry. I can’t think of anything else to
say. But we shouldn’t have blended, perhaps. Here, lend me your knife,
please. It’s all right, isn’t it? I’m not Beatrice--I was only
Beatrice for a little--the evening we went swaling and that night in
the ruin. The rest of the time I was Bill. I wanted to be Bill always,
only you wouldn’t let me. I am Bill now, and you are Jack. We were at
school together, you know. Don’t you remember how we used to cheek the
masters?”

Burrough’s single eye was fixed upon the torn flounce. He did not dare
to look at her lest he should see her shiver again when she saw his
disfigurement. He drew the brim of his hat still more down.

“What are you doing?” cried she. “No, you must not cut it off; you
might forget I am just Bill--your old pal, Billy P. Please let me do
it; you forget. It’s just a silly trick of mine, this masquerading in
frills and flounces. I’m really--yes, a horrid, beery fisherman, and I
chew tobacco, and I swear and beat my wife, and I’ve got a little
fishing-smack at St. Sennen--the ‘Stormy Petrel,’ by Bill
Pentreath--and they call me ‘cap’n’ down there. I wonder you know such
people.”

“It’s all right, Bill; I don’t forget,” said Burrough bravely.

“Gi’e us yer knife then, Jack. I wants to trim these ’ere duds o’
mine,” said Beatrice delightedly.

“She doesn’t care,” he thought. “It is nothing to her.”

“Let me do it, Bill,” he pleaded.

“Ah, well,” said she, with a distinctly feminine sigh.

But when Burrough was upon his knees at those tiny feet, the fragrant
petticoat in his hands, his knuckles against the warm, strong ankle,
he lost, not all, but a part of his self-restraint; and this fact was
communicated to him less through his senses than by means of
Beatrice’s voice saying reproachfully, although more softly than she
had intended--

“Jack, thee’rt a gurt fool!”

“It’s done--it’s off!” he cried, somewhat hoarsely, perhaps, but still
strongly, holding the pretty scented trifle out.

“I’ll get the missis to sew it on,” laughed she; but there were tears
in her eyes had he known it. She admired his courage and his strength
the more; his courage in that he had not been yet weaker, his strength
in conquering what weakness there was. Those kisses were warm upon her
pretty ankle.

“Jack, we mustn’t stop,” she hurried on. “There’s auntie waiting, and
she’s nervous by herself. I thought it would be wise to bring her, and
then--well, you know. You’ve been a good boy, Jack, very good; and
Bill’s proud of you. Now look--look down into the copse!”

Burrough turned slowly and stupidly. He saw hundreds of white spikes
springing from the lush grass below. They were orchid blooms nodding
sleepily in the enchanted moonlight.

“I must have some,” she said, and went down into the lush grass, which
reached her knees, regardless of wet feet and damaged lace; for she
was careless of her pretty clothes, and perhaps she wanted to cool
that burning ankle in the swamp.

“Come and help,” she called. “We must hurry; there are clouds coming
up over the moon, and if it’s dark on Brynamoor auntie will scream.”

Burrough went down and helped, keeping some distance from her. He was
thankful when a gauzy veil was drawn across the moon, making Beatrice
a ghostly figure and concealing his deformity from her. He could
hardly see the white spikes of the orchids; they were confused with
the cotton sedge.

In the meantime the girl was chattering:

“Shine, bright moon, or you’ll break the spell. There are drunkards
here. They ought to have done flowering by now. They are very late
drunkards.” She was referring to a few marsh-marigolds which displayed
their yellow cups at the edge of the swamp. “It is a shame to call
them drunkards, even if they are always drinking. They only drink
water, but perhaps bog-water is rather rich and heady. And here! Are
these ghastly little things forget-me-nots? Yes, they are.”

As she spoke a glow of red light came across the copse. Light clouds
drifted overhead, there was a noisy crackling, and the air became full
of sparks.

“Auntie has fired Brynamoor,” cried Beatrice. “There she sits upon her
rock, singing as she watches the world burning. She thinks the five
minutes are up.”

They came up from the copse. Burrough tried to hang back, because he
felt there was much he would like to say, if he could find the words,
and the courage to utter them; but Beatrice pressed on towards the
gate, obviously anxious to bring the scene to a close.

“Peter has gone,” he exclaimed at last. “I am alone now.”

“Gone!” said Beatrice. “Hoisted Blue Peter? Weighed his little anchor?
Walked his own chalks, without a last paw-shake, or a valedictory
mew?”

“I have not seen him all day. He never came in this evening. He has
always been punctual to his meals.”

“I knew how it would be,” said Beatrice. “A messenger came last night
to tell him that the old king his father had passed away, and that he
was king of all the cats. Of course he would have to go at once, or
some pretender might have seized the crown. He won’t forget you. He’ll
send you the Crown Prince to bring up. Some morning you’ll find a fine
black kitten lost among the heather by your door. You can take him in
and call him Moses.”

“Peter was my only companion,” he went on sadly.

“He will come back,” said Beatrice. “Of course he will. Cats are
fearful profligates. They go away for sprees of a week, then sneak
home like prodigal sons to be fed up and pampered.”

They were at the gate. The stone hedge concealed them from Miss
Pentreath, who was strutting nervously beside the glowing furze.
Burrough stopped with his hand upon the catch, and turned suddenly to
face the girl with a fond whisper of her name.

“Your bad memory,” she laughed. “Not Beatrice, but Bill. Remember me
as Bill. Write to me as Bill--and like me as Bill.”

After that he could do nothing. There was no doubt that was her final
answer. The moon was out again, and he stood revealed; and Miss
Pentreath had sighted her niece and was coming towards them with quite
unreasonable haste.

When Burrough returned to his cottage beside the gorge Peter had not
returned. He went almost immediately to bed, reminding himself again
that love and matrimony, and even the disappearance of a favourite
cat, were merely incidents of life. He consoled himself with the
thought that he would see Beatrice for another two weeks, listen to
her chatter, visit with her their little kingdom by the river, and
feel the enchantment of her presence. During the fourteen days much
might happen. She liked him, and therefore she might accustom herself
to his disfigurement. She might cease to be Bill of the copse, and
become again Beatrice of Blissland, Beatrice of the tiny footprint and
the golden hairpin.

The next morning Willum came up the cleave with gun and dogs and the
letter-bag. He was very late, and his temper was bad. He explained
these facts by informing Burrough, whom he met among the rocks
searching for Peter, that the two ladies had cut short their visit,
and had upset his mother by ordering an early breakfast, and annoyed
himself by sending him out still earlier to order the carriage so that
they might catch the first west-bound train.




 CHAPTER XXII.
 HOW WILLUM WENT ROUND WITH A PAPER.

It was not often that Mrs. Cobbledick had an idea, but when one did
come she made the most of it. The idea of her life was butter, not
that made by others--she had repeatedly refused to grease her boots
with that--but her own. It would be impossible to lay too much
emphasis upon the butter. The produce of her churn was in Mrs.
Cobbledick’s eyes the final triumph of art. It was not butter as other
people, fools mostly, understood by the word. On Saturdays she drove
her pony to great-market or little-market, as the case might be, with
a basket of her precious butter. Sometimes she brought it back
untouched. She said the townsfolk were not worthy of her butter. They
did not understand it. They had not been educated up to it. Therefore
she had refused to sell any to them. She had chosen rather to give it
away to the suffering poor. It was not always that the suffering poor
would accept the gift. They said it was bad butter.

Enthusiasm hardly entered into Willum’s unemployed existence. Profound
meditation with his back against a wall, the rise or fall in price of
liquors containing alcohol, the breeding of spaniels, the courting of
various young women, assorted ecclesiastical duties, an inquiry into
the study of the Chinese language, the shooting of rabbits--such were
the occupations which filled the scholar’s days. Yet even Willum felt
pride in his mother’s butter, believing it was all that she claimed
for it. The glory of that butter was reflected upon him as the son of
its creator. When escorting visitors through the village he would
dismiss Norman architecture and Saxon pounds with a few ill-chosen
inaccuracies in order that he might indicate the linhay, which Mrs.
Cobbledick used for her dairy, with the impressive statement, “Mother
makes her butter there.”

Even single-minded persons have secondary ideas, which may appear
uppermost when the main idea is quiescent. And if butter was the pride
of Ann’s life--apart from her son, who, however near and dear to her,
was necessarily a thing somewhat outside and a non-essential to the
oleaginous destiny for which she had been selected--the secondary idea
was undoubtedly her tombstone. When she found herself lodgerless the
tombstone, which was hidden away at the back of Eastaway’s shed,
became a reproach to her. It was her desire by day and her oppression
by night. Gradually the idea entered into her--started by an evil
dream, induced possibly by partaking too heartily of butter which
could not otherwise be disposed of--that she would die one day. There
was nothing very original in that, but it suggested a double grave
ungraced by any memorial. Regarding Willum senior that mattered
little, because he had no niche in the local temple of fame, although
there was a rumour that he had once drunk eighteen pints of ale at a
sitting and had sung a different song over each pint. Such a
distinction, however, had been claimed by others. This dread lest the
tombstone might not be erected preyed upon Ann. Even the graves of the
mighty are liable to be forgotten in the absence of any suitable
memorial. The connection between main and secondary ideas was
spontaneous. The descent from butter to tombstone was sudden and
inevitable. Without a record in stone future generations might search
in vain for the resting-place of Ann Cobbledick, the last of the
butter-makers.

Remote as it may appear from the main idea, the lingering disease with
which fancy and fondness on her part, and inclination and laziness on
his, had attached to Willum was the direct cause of Ann taking action
towards the acquisition of the tombstone for which Eastaway quite
properly demanded cash. Obviously Willum was failing rapidly. He
leaned against the wall for longer intervals; his hands were in his
pockets more frequently than ever; he went less upon the moor; and
listlessness had become with him a distressing feature. Mrs.
Cobbledick considered that if Willum preceded her no attention would
be given to the already weedy corner of the churchyard which she hoped
in due time to occupy. The tombstone would probably be broken up and
used for building purposes; and the record, with which she proposed to
dazzle the eyes of dairymaids and housewives yet unborn, would never
be published.

Things came to a crisis when the resident doctor, who maintained a
small sanatorium just outside the village, stopped Mrs. Cobbledick and
informed her in a friendly way that Willum was a man of unusually
robust constitution, and went on to suggest that he should be made to
devote himself to something more profitable than loafing. Ann was
furious at the suggestion. She knew perfectly well what had prompted
it. Everybody was against her, owing to the fame of her butter, to say
nothing of her cream and cheeses; and as for Willum, they hated him
because he was “scholardly.” And now the doctor wanted to make her
believe Willum was strong and well out of mere malice and hatred. It
was a trick to deprive her of fame, to cheat her out of the tombstone.
He wanted to delude her into the belief that Willum would outlive her
and do justice to her memory, while the truth was, Willum was
withering day by day, and could not last much longer, and when he was
gone she would be left with no one to fight her battles; and the
tombstone would slip out of her grasp at the last moment.

“Willum! Come here. I want ye,” she called from the linhay.

The scholar was leaning against the wall in an ungraceful attitude of
self-abandonment. The most prominent and equally distasteful idea
suggested by his mother’s shrill command was one which implied motion.

“Do ye be careful,” called Ann. “Poor Willum! He be that feeble,” she
informed her churn. “Shall I come and give ye an arm, old dear?”

Willum was awake by this time. He informed his mother that he was
still able to walk unaided, and proceeded to gratify and obey her by
shuffling carefully across the road.

“Willum, you’ve been working. You be all nohow,” said Ann.

Her son denied the first statement with some warmth. The latter, he
admitted, was substantially correct. Mrs. Cobbledick at once issued
her revised version of the doctor’s indictment, and Willum listened
with some dismay. He knew he was perfectly strong and well; and he
lived in constant dread of Ann’s discovery of that fact. He
interpolated a fit of coughing between his mother’s questions, and was
immediately reassured that Ann at least would steadfastly refuse to
countenance any undertaking which might have for its object his own
initiation into the first principles of manual labour.

“Do ye sit down,” cried Ann, indicating the peat-stack. “And look ye,
Willum, you mun bide in the village. I wun’t have ye trampesing
Dartmoor and coming home carpsy-like. You mun bide quiet. Take a
spuneful o’ cream, old dear. ’Twill ease the cough a bitty.”

Willum swallowed the cream, and declared himself so much relieved that
Mrs. Cobbledick heaped the spoon again to repeat the process. Then the
scholar settled himself comfortably upon the peat-stack, lighted his
pipe, and gave every indication of passing into a state of somnolence
until such time as a meal might be awaiting him; while Ann delivered
herself of opinions regarding the cream and butter made by other
people, which, as she averred many times each day, being a woman to
whom one figure of speech was enough for a lifetime, she would not use
to grease the axles of her pony-cart. Her remarks suggested naturally
butter as a fine art, and her mind became uplifted to the primary
idea, upon which she dilated until Willum’s breathing suggested
unconsciousness. Therefore Ann’s mind became depressed to the
secondary idea. The unfinished and unpaid-for tombstone loomed large,
to the momentary exclusion of dairy produce. She roused Willum and
enlightened him as to the state of her mind regarding Eastaway, and
went on to inform him that desire for the tombstone spoilt and
embittered her entire existence. A man of Willum’s learning might, she
considered, suggest means by which the tombstone could be acquired
without the degradation of paying for it.

Willum’s instincts were primitive. The only plan that suggested itself
to him was to enter the shed, remove the memorial, and place it in the
churchyard. Once in consecrated ground, it would be safe. He declared
that a special Act of Parliament would be required before it could be
removed; and as churchwarden he should oppose any such arbitrary
proceeding. However, the objections to purloining the tombstone were
many. It could not be done secretly; it would require a horse and
cart, together with a gang of conspirators, armed with crowbars, and
fortified with beer.

“It mun be paid for,” decided the scholar. “Eastaway be cruel hard on
folk. Wanted me to work for ’en. Said if I worked for three weeks he’d
give us the tombstone. Knew a day’s work would kill me.”

“The doctor put ’en up to it. ’Twas a plot to get ye out of the way,”
said Ann bitterly. “They hates I for the butter. They reckons they
could du what they likes wi’ you dead and gone, and me a lone woman.
Willum, I be going to have the tombstone, and I be going to get the
butter put on ’en, but I b’ain’t going to pay for ’en.”

“I mun go round wi’ a paper,” said Willum.

The scholar had said nothing wiser in his life. It was in fact an
inspiration, and Ann was so enraptured that she bounded across the
linhay, and seizing her son’s sandy head between her buttery hands,
kneaded it in her joy. But the question was at once suggested: who
would head the paper?

“Mr. Yeoland--he’ll head ’en wi’ two shillun. I’ll make ’en,” said
Willum.

“Ain’t there no one wi’ a title?” Ann suggested.

“There’s a ‘sir’ up to Tor Down, wi’ two ugly maidens his darters.
They don’t think much of ’en, ’cause he gets his money out o’ soap. If
it had been beer, now, or pigs, us might have got ’en to head the
paper.”

Mrs. Cobbledick agreed that the unpopularity of the saponaceous knight
rendered him ineligible to head the subscription list. Other names
were mentioned, only to be dismissed. No allusion was made to
Burrough. Men who live in tiny cottages with tin roofs are obviously
not to be honoured with the first place upon lists of any sort. His
name would appear somewhere about the bottom. It was decided that Mr.
Yeoland should be awarded the privilege of starting the paper.

That afternoon Willum went the round, having first stipulated with his
mother that any surplus money collected by his endeavours should be
retained by him and disposed of as he should think fit. He went first
to the vicarage, entered without ceremony, and discovered old Y.
seated in his dining-room, which was about the only apartment proof
against wind and rain, chuckling over a cheap illustrated newspaper.

“Wait a moment,” the old fellow mumbled, when his lay-reader entered.
“There’s no hurry. I’ll come in a minute. I’d forgotten it was
Sunday.”

“It ain’t Sunday, sir. I’ve come to ask ye for a piece of paper,” said
Willum, “and pen and ink. Shall I take ’em, sir?”

“Yes, take them,” muttered old Y., profoundly thankful that he was not
to be disturbed, and blissfully ignorant that he was supplying
implements for his own torment.

Willum helped himself to what was necessary, scribbled painfully for
some minutes, then approached the arm-chair, and handed the vicar a
sheet of paper upon the top of which he had inscribed in his sprawling
caligraphy, “Substraction List for Widdow Cobbledick’s Toomstune.”

“Eh, what’s this?” muttered the old man.

Willum explained, and added, “Shall I put down five shillun, sir?”

“No!” cried the vicar. “I’ve no money. I’ll give nothing. Yes, I will.
I’ll give threepence.”

“Three shillun you mean, sir. Mother mun have it. She frets for ’en
fearful.”

“I’ve got no money,” old Y. repeated. “I’ll give sixpence. You’ve
spelt the words wrong. Substraction--it ought to be substriction. No,
no! I’m getting old and forgetful. Subscription--that’s it. And you’ve
spelt ‘widow’ wrong. You’ve put two ‘d’’s.”

“I’ll put ’en right, sir,” said Willum, taking the paper and
proceeding carefully to add a third “d.”

The vicar did not notice the alteration when he held the paper again
to his eyes.

“What does she want a trombone for?” he mumbled.

“Tombstune,” shouted Willum.

“Eh, tombstone. That’s a silly thing to worry about.”

Finally the vicar parted with half-a-crown, and Willum departed in
triumph across the road in search of Eastaway. He saw no reason why
the stonebreaker-publican should not subscribe. However, that worthy
thought otherwise. While they were arguing the matter, a sergeant of
artillery entered and called for refreshment, and Eastaway submitted
the question to him. The soldier suggested a portion of the purchase
money might be remitted, and in the same breath asked Willum what he
drank.

“I drinks beer, sir,” replied the scholar thirstily.

“Let him drink it,” said the sergeant.

“I’ll tell you what I’ll do. I’ll knock off ten shillun,” said
Eastaway generously, as he drew the beer. “I’m tired of seeing the
stone. It’s no use to me. Took a man half a week to crack ’en, and
been lying in the shed ever since. Give me a pound and take it. I’ve
got to lose, whether you take it or whether you leave it.”

“That’s a fair offer,” said the sergeant.

Willum drained his mug and turned it upside down either as a proof of
its emptiness, or, what was more probable, as a hint for more. Then he
produced the paper, and passed it to the stonebreaker with
instructions to sign, “Under Mr. Yeoland, Robert Eastaway, ten
shillun.”

“More trouble than the stone’s worth,” the publican grumbled, as he
bent his fingers for the unwelcome task of writing.

“You’re starting well,” said the sergeant. “Have some more beer?”

“I’ll try, sir,” said Willum genially.

“Let him try,” said the soldier.

Willum succeeded with some facility. He took the paper, glanced at the
spidery characters which the stonebreaker had inscribed, and chuckled.

“Ten and ten be twenty,” he said. “Twenty shillun make one pound.
Ain’t that right, sir?”

“Used to be when I was at school.”

“What are ye talking about? I’ve put down ten shillun,” said Eastaway
gruffly.

“Ten shillun knocked off, ten shillun put down--that be twenty.”

“You’m a liar,” cried Eastaway excitedly. “Ain’t he a liar, sir?”

“Well,” muttered the sergeant, “if you don’t cheat him, he’ll cheat
you. You can call that business.”

“I’ll show him business,” shouted the publican, who frequently lost
his temper over money matters. “I’ll have that paper, and tear ’en up,
and get even wi’ ’en.”

But Willum was already outside, flushed with success and two pints of
beer. He did not go far. After visiting the stone-crackers in the
yard, and collecting nothing from them, he returned to the door of the
inn, accosted the sergeant, and cajoled a shilling out of him for the
good cause.

Then Willum devoted himself to a careful canvass of the district. He
visited the lodging-houses. He tracked unsuspecting persons upon the
moor, and pushed the paper, which issued from his pocket dirtier and
more crumpled each time, into their hands. Nobody was safe from him.
Money accumulated in his pocket. Willum decided privately he would go
round again next week for his own benefit. He could declare he had
lost his geese and didn’t know where to find them, or he could say one
of his ponies had been stugged in a bog. He did not possess any
ponies, but the visitors would not know that. This going round with a
paper suggested endless possibilities. An honest man might make a
living that way.

Willum had amassed a sum of nineteen shillings by sheer audacity, when
he met little Georgie Eastaway, known familiarly as “Cap and Breeches”
on account of the undue prominence of these sartorial necessities,
which had been handed down from father to son. The scholar charged the
child with a message for his father. “Tell ’en I only wants one
shilling more, and I be going to get it from Mr. Burrough. I’ll pay
’en the lot when I comes back.” Cap and Breeches promised to obey, and
trotted off; while Willum marched stolidly over the moor to the
cottage beside the gorge.

Burrough opened the door to him. Had Willum been less occupied with
his own affairs, he might have noticed that the young man looked ill.
With his best smile the scholar extended the crumpled sheet, and said,
with the simplicity which had so far proved effectual, “For Mother’s
tombstone.”

Burrough glanced hurriedly over the sheet, and muttered something
under his breath which was not complimentary to the house of
Cobbledick. Willum saw his lips move and had enough sense to perceive
that the ejaculation was dental. His mouth made an ugly smile under
his sandy moustache. He had no affection for Burrough, whom he
regarded as a social inferior; neither had he forgotten that little
affair of the “Chinese Bible.” Ignorance prevented him from saying
anything on the subject, but he had an idea that Burrough had played
him a trick.

“This is nothing whatever to do with me,” Burrough said impatiently.

“Mother mun have the stune,” replied Willum. “She wun’t give me no
peace, and I thought I’d best come round wi’ a paper. ’Tis under the
patronage of Mr. Yeoland.”

“It may be his affair, but it’s not mine. I can’t give you anything.
There’s no end to these things. A boy came yesterday for a
subscription to the Wesleyan Mission, another for the chapel tea. And
now this tombstone. I should have thought your mother would have
preferred to pay for such a thing herself. I notice none of the
villagers have subscribed.”

“Mother be poor,” said Willum defiantly.

“Then you ought to work and support her,” Burrough replied warmly. “Of
course it’s no affair of mine whether you work or not; but when you
come and ask me to subscribe to your family memorial, I can only tell
you plainly that the money ought to come out of your own pocket.”

Willum’s little foxy eyes became very malicious, and he reddened
angrily. He had not expected this kind of treatment.

“I’ve never worked, and I ain’t a-going to,” he cried huskily.

“That’s your own look-out,” replied Burrough; and without another word
he shut the door in the scholar’s face.

Willum delivered himself of various ugly noises when he found himself
alone. Then he raised the knocker and rapped gently. There was no
response, so he opened the door and pushed his head in. Burrough was
seated at his writing-table amid books and papers.

“I was going to tell ye there was a note left,” he said smoothly. “The
young lady left ’en, but Mother’s lost ’en. Mother’ll look for ’en
again, and if ’tis found I’ll bring ’en in the morning.”

“Oh, very well,” said Burrough carelessly, without turning.

“You wun’t put your name on the paper?” Willum suggested.

“No, thank you.”

“All right, sir. Good-evening.”

With that Willum tramped away a very angry man.

When the scholar drew near his home he saw his mother looking out, and
she hurried towards him in a state of much excitement to announce that
the tombstone had been delivered. There it was, leaning against the
side of the cottage, its unfinished inscription informing passers-by
that beneath it reposed all that was mortal of the very person who was
then gloating over it with garrulous delight.

“There be plenty of room for the butter. Look ye, Willum, the
butter’ll go nice along here,” cried Ann. “How much did ye pay
Eastaway for ’en?” she went on.

“Ain’t paid ’en nothing,” said the astonished Willum. “Only promised
’en.”

“Paid ’en nothing!” screamed Ann. “What made ’en send it, then? What
made ’en send it? Dear life! Let’s get ’en into the parlour afore he
sends for ’en back.”

It was lucky it was the cool of the evening. Had the incident occurred
during the heat of the day, Mrs. Cobbledick might have been seized
with apoplexy. To have secured the tombstone for nothing, to have
defeated the vile avarice of the stonebreaker, to have paid him only
with promises--this was indeed a triumph! And the victory had been won
by the inimitable wisdom of Willum, her son.

The scholar admitted as much, although he was mystified; and he took
care not to mention the nineteen shillings in his pocket. While his
mother went for assistance to roll the tombstone into the parlour, he
trudged off to the stone-yard, and meeting Charlie Eastaway’s
waggoner, gathered from him some information, which was supplemented
by the remarks of little Cap and Breeches, who was industriously
cracking a whip hard by. Charlie, it appeared, had misunderstood the
stonebreaker’s orders, which were that he should have the tombstone
placed in the waggon when he had unloaded the granite brought down
from the moor, and should hold himself in readiness to deliver the
stone at Mrs. Cobbledick’s so soon as Willum should appear with the
money, instead of which Charlie had set off at once with the tombstone
and a couple of men to unload the same. Eastaway had just discovered
what had been done, and was--so Charlie averred--still talking about
it.

“Go in and pay ’en now. He’s in the bar. Go on, and I’ll stand a
pint,” the waggoner pleaded.

“Not me,” said Willum, with no idea of dissipating the nineteen
shillings so foolishly.

“He’ll take ye into court if ye don’t pay.”

“He wun’t. Not Eastaway. The law be expensive, and us be poor folk. He
can’t get nothing out of we. He’s made a bad bargain, and Mother have
made a good one. And so have I,” Willum concluded, working his fingers
among the shillings and florins which lined his pocket.




 CHAPTER XXIII.
 HOW BURROUGH LONGED TO ENTER LYONESSE.

More than a month passed before Burrough heard anything of Beatrice.
During that time he worked as hard as he could. His days were
singularly monotonous. The morning he occupied at his writing-table,
trying to project himself into the stone age. He walked in the
afternoon upon the moor, or to little Blissland, or through the copse
where the flowers were beginning to fail. Beside the river the pink
seed-pods of the asphodels announced autumn, and the red sundews were
sinking in the bogs. The early evening he spent with prehistoric men
in their hut circles; and then he sat by a peat fire, pipe in mouth,
and thinking hard.

Peter had never come back. He had been seen returning, weak and thin,
from a hunting expedition by Willum; and the scholar, recognising
Burrough’s only companion, had put up his gun with a malicious twinkle
in his foxy eyes and destroyed poor Peter. Burrough saw nobody except
the moorman’s wife, who came in twice a week to clean up; and he was
thinking seriously of disposing of her upon economic grounds. He had
interviewed the doctor with a view to ascertaining whether his state
of health would justify a return to London life, and the answer had
been discouraging. For another two years at least it would be
advisable for him to remain and harden upon the moor.

The note left by Beatrice with Mrs. Cobbledick had not been forwarded.
Willum took care of that, and Burrough felt that he would only be
making himself ridiculous by going to demand it with threats. The
retort that it had been lost was unanswerable. He knew also it would
be useless to apply to Ann for Beatrice’s address. Burrough had made a
mistake in refusing to subscribe towards the tombstone, although he
knew that the money collected by Willum had not been devoted to
settling Eastaway’s claim, but had been expended by the rascally
scholar in a trip to Plymouth. The only other person likely to be of
use was Old Y. Burrough called upon the poor old man, to find him
half-insane with dread at the thought of the approaching winter. The
Vicar knew that Beatrice lived in Cornwall, near the Land’s End, he
thought, but that was all the information he could give.

“Fine girl,” he mumbled. “Nice girl. Wish I was a young man. Find out
where she lives. Go down there. I’ll come too.”

Then he collapsed into his chair and sobbed pitifully. He had not
walked more than a hundred yards from his gate that summer, and he
could not remember how long it was since he had been a railway
journey.

“Don’t ye find it dull out there?” said Mrs. Eastaway, who was
standing at her door as the young man passed on his way back to the
gorge.

“Yes, very dull,” he replied; adding quickly with a touch of pride,
“but it’s good for my health.”

“You should get another gentleman to come and live with you,” the
woman went on. “My husband often says when he comes down with the
granite it must be cruel lonely for you up there on Dartmoor among the
winds and mists.”

“No one would stop with me,” said Burrough with a smile. “It’s too
dull. People live in towns now, or within reach of them. They must
have their pleasures every day.”

Mrs. Eastaway could not follow him there, as she had lived all her
life upon the heights of the moor. The doctrine of perpetual pleasure
was therefore beyond her understanding. Her next remark was one that
any woman would have made.

“You ought to get married, sir. Is it true you are engaged to young
Miss Pentreath? They say so in the village.”

Burrough shook his head, and raised a hand suggestively to his face
while making a step forward, because that question made him anxious to
get away into the mist which he could see coming up the cleave.

“Why, that’s nothing,” cried Mrs. Eastaway after him. “No young lady,
as is a young lady, would notice that. Besides, sir, it’s getting
better every time I see you. You’ll be looking the same as ever before
long. Many a young man would change faces with you, I tell ye, sir.”

Burrough walked away rapidly. Reaching his cottage he hurried into his
bedroom, and gazed intently into the glass. Certainly he was
improving. The pure air and sunshine had done wonders for him: the
forehead had practically healed, and the scar, if somewhat
conspicuous, was at least not repulsive. But the eye-socket was. If
the eye had only been spared everything might have been well with him.

As the Artillery Camp had not yet been disbanded, Burrough tramped
across the moor upon the following day, and asked to see the surgeon.
He was referred to the mess-house, and going there found the man he
was seeking, an altogether different type from the doctor who had
attended him after the accident. He was fussy, verbose, and
optimistic. He knew all about Burrough’s case, of course, but gave him
no chance to speak when he had once obtained a hint as to the object
of his visit. A false eye? Certainly, it was the simplest thing in the
world. And it was very effective, almost as good as the real thing. He
might say quite as good. In some cases really an improvement upon
Nature. Surgical art could repair ravages caused by time or accident
in a marvellous manner. One got quite a poor opinion of Nature after
a long course of operations. Science and art in combination were able
to accomplish marvels, positive marvels. Such a little matter as teeth
now--where was Nature? Nowhere in comparison with art. He strongly
advised everyone to have their teeth out, the wretched teeth with
which Nature had provided them, and an excellent set substituted by
art. But in this case it was an eye--a new eye for an old. It would
match the other? Yes, that was quite practicable, quite easy. He
couldn’t wink at the girls, otherwise the false eye would look
positively better than the other. Couldn’t see with it, of course.
That was a pity, but art hadn’t quite attained to that pitch of
excellence. He would see to it--delighted. The War Office would pay
the expense, no doubt. Wouldn’t he sit down and have a brandy and
soda, and _talk_ about it? As a result of the subsequent monologue,
for it could hardly have been called a conversation, Burrough received
definite assurance that his personal appearance could be in some
measure restored. The chatty surgeon was interested in the case, and
said so at great length. Burrough went away in better spirits than he
had enjoyed for weeks.

Then, at last, a note came from Beatrice. It was not a letter, merely
a dozen lines on a small sheet of notepaper, inquiring after his
health, hoping that his work was progressing, commenting upon the
weather, but telling him nothing about herself. Everything connected
with the note was a disappointment. It was badly written; the girl’s
handwriting was neither tidy nor pretty; it was entirely
unsympathetic, although she subscribed herself “your old pal, Bill.”
It was just the sort of communication that might have been sent by one
schoolboy to another.

No address was given. That was the unkindest cut. Perhaps she had
forgotten. More probably she desired to conceal it. Possibly she had
given it in the note left with the Cobbledicks, and was a little cold
with “Jack” because he had not acknowledged that note. During their
walks she had mentioned half the villages in Western Cornwall, but
Burrough had never discovered which was the actual village where she
lived.

The envelope was postmarked Sennen, which, as Burrough knew, was the
usual abbreviation for St. Sennen Church-Town, the last village in
England. He felt sure Beatrice did not live there. She was probably
upon a visit with her wayward aunt. The thought at once occurred that
he might go down there. He put it away from him, but it recurred with
added force; and when that evening he was sitting alone in the
lamplight, the wind upon the moor and the water in the gorge seemed to
him to be singing in unison, and calling, “Go down!” He rose and shut
the window, then drew the curtains close; but the wind and the water
went on calling, “Go down!”

“I have not been away for more than a year,” he reflected. “A short
trip would do me a lot of good. A sentimental journey into Cornwall
would freshen me up and might furnish me with new ideas. And it may be
my only chance of seeing Beatrice. If she gave me her address in the
note she left behind, she must be thinking I have made up my mind not
to correspond. She has written to me twice and I have not been able to
answer. It is hardly likely she will write again.” It was then about
nine o’clock. Burrough looked out and discovered a perfect night,
although the wind was rushing down the cleave with its customary sad
music. It was fairly light upon the moor; the stars were very bright;
and he could just see the white water foaming in the gorge. It was too
good a night to sleep through, he thought.

Then the vulgar nightjar lifted up his voice, and said in his coarse
way that, if he wanted to be in St. Sennen Church-Town, he wouldn’t
tuck his head under his wing, but he would just flap there right away,
blow him tight if he wouldn’t. Burrough appreciated the statement. Why
go to bed and dream unpleasantly? Why not go upon the open moor and
flap his way towards the Land’s End? The westbound mail stopped at
Okehampton before midnight. He could tumble a few things into a bag
and walk across the moor, cross the river at Culliver’s Steps, strike
up into the military road, which would be showing clearly in the
starlight, pass over the Blackabrook by the military bridge, skirt the
artillery camp, and so down to the station just in time to catch the
mail.

Half-an-hour later the cottage was locked up and deserted. The wind
and the water roared down the gorge, and the nightjar in the cleave
continued his coarse observations upon things in general, much to the
disturbance of decent birds trying to get some sleep. There was plenty
of company for the nightjar: owls drifted about the tors; the gorge
was filled with flying beetles: and the cleave was white with
ghost-moths.

Burrough caught the mail and passed rapidly from the north of
Dartmoor, through its Stannary Town on the Tavy, and down to its
western boundary of Plymouth. The journey into Cornwall could not
commence until some hours later; so he tramped through the silent
streets, and coming out upon the starlit Hoe settled himself upon a
seat which was not already occupied by waifs and strays. He felt
singularly self-satisfied now that he had reached the west country
London, where he could fancy himself a citizen of the world again. It
was delightful to be away for a time from the moorland heights; to
find himself surrounded by apparently endless streets of houses and
yet to breathe sea air; to see the lights and hear the subdued noises,
and at the same time to discern dimly the outline of rocks and the
hulls of battleships. It was a pleasant change from the eternal gorse,
heather, and bracken of his desolate home.

Altogether that was a happy and eventful night. Shortly before five
o’clock the express drew out of North Road station, and crossing the
Hamoaze at Saltash, conveyed the sentimental traveller for the first
time in his life into Cornwall, and so to Liskeard in chilly lamplight
and damp morning mist.

The sun was rising as the train drew into Truro, and the City of the
Three Streets was bathed in a rosy light, which softened the granite
buildings exactly as the mist had softened the granite tors when
Burrough had set out to Brynamoor to find Beatrice that last time.

At Truro the garden-of-England scenery came to an end. Up to that
point the country was richly wooded, and there was luxuriance in the
ferns and hedgerows. There were orchards crowded with apple-trees.
There should have been vineyards as in the old days. The green valleys
of Lostwithiel, the smiling hills of St. Austell, were unlike anything
else in the west country. England was left at Truro. Even the people
were not English. The fishermen had the faces and the courtly manners
of King Arthur’s knights, and the heavy yokel of English districts did
not exist.

When the traveller saw the sun shining on the treeless district of the
mines at Chacewater, he realised that it had been dark during his
journey through the beautiful country. He had missed it all. And now
it was light, so that he could see once more the rough heather and
granite, the great bare stretches of country with its unworked
tin-mines and patches of stunted pine. It looked very bare and
desolate. The occasional cottages were squalid, and the stained
granite churches seemed to be weary of withstanding the heavy storms
which battered them so often. The scene grew wilder as the train swept
on; trees and hedges were left behind; there were no more cornfields,
nor cottages with bright flower gardens; the end was approaching, the
Land’s End; and soon there would be nothing, except the granite and
stunted gorse, and the foaming waste of sea. It was like a beautiful
woman growing old; South Devon her youth; Eastern Cornwall her early
married life; then at Truro middle age; and so on into the desolation
and decay of old age. Burrough wondered whether he too had left behind
the trees and flowers; whether he too had passed through the flowering
woods and the luxuriant lanes; whether he might be coming, in more
senses than one, to the untrodden wastes; to end at length among the
cruel rocks and the stormy sea.

It was a waste which was not all a waste. Upon the magnesian soil grew
the flesh-coloured Cornish heather, which no art short of witchcraft
could induce to grow east of Truro. In the villages down below,
accustomed to the roar of the sea, were semi-tropical plants; and the
hydrangeas were bushes and the fuschias were trees. The wide sweeps of
treeless land were still beautiful, and so was the air. It was the air
after all that was the best. It was fresh and pure, and so soft that
to breathe it into tender lungs made all the wide difference between
pleasure and pain.

Respectable people had not breakfasted when Burrough reached Penzance.
He found it difficult to believe that when the hands of the clock had
last stood at half-past seven he had been in his cottage by the gorge,
and had no idea of setting out upon a pilgrimage. But the shrine was
still some miles away. He had no money to waste upon conveyances, so
he struck into the good main road, and walked the eight miles to St.
Sennen Church-Town with hardly a stop by the wayside.

It was not until reaching the village that he felt he had done
foolishly. Nervous at the best of times, he felt doubly so when he
walked in the crooked street, glancing half-defiantly at the
villagers, and feeling extremely helpless and unwilling to accost any
of them. There were a few visitors about the place. He saw an artist
with a huge white umbrella; a mild-looking clergyman attempting to add
the leaven of respectability to a rather noisy party; an elderly
over-dresssd lady with a young and obviously persecuted companion; two
youths with cheap cigars and ready-made clothes; and a regiment of
very well-drilled children, officered by a nurse with the figure of a
Falstaff and the face of a dragoon, including even the moustache.
These and other curious objects of the Land’s End presented themselves
to Burrough’s vision; but he saw nobody resembling Beatrice and her
aunt.

The post-office being the information bureau of all villages, the
traveller went thither. The woman in charge looked with suspicion at
the nervous young man, who was wearing a rather unsightly patch over
his right eye, but she answered his questions readily enough. “Yes,
she knew Miss Beatrice Pentreath. Everyone in Western Cornwall knew
her. No, she was not at Sennen, and had not been there all the year.”

“But I had a letter from her yesterday with the Sennen postmark,” said
Burrough.

“I know you did,” said the woman. “Poltesco posted it. He were Miss
Pentreath’s nurse, and he’m a fisherman and lives here,” she
explained.

Seeing the wonder on his face, she went on, “Miss Pentreath warn’t
like other young ladies, and her warn’t brought up like ’em. Her
wouldn’t have a woman nurse, and as her were always out of doors they
got Poltesco to nurse she. Her’s very fond of Poltesco, and he’d do
anything for she.”

“Could I see him?” Burrough asked.

“He went out wi’ the fishing boats last night,” the woman answered.

“Well, then, if you don’t mind,” said Burrough awkwardly, “perhaps you
would tell me where Miss Pentreath lives.”

This the woman refused to do in simple apologetic language, and
Burrough could only admit that she was in the right. Evidently
Beatrice did not want him to know where she lived. She was afraid he
would come down and worry her, and she too was in the right, for that
was exactly what he was trying to do then.

Suddenly a thought occurred to him. He was certain that the woman
would tell Poltesco of his visit so soon as the fisherman returned,
and would, moreover, describe his appearance, and record every word
that he had said. He might communicate with Beatrice after all, and
might, moreover, have the very message conveyed that he had come to
deliver in person.

“You are quite right,” he said to the woman, making a step aside and
pretending to adjust the patch. “Poltesco might not like it if you
gave me Miss Pentreath’s address. You see I have had an accident. I
have had the misfortune to lose an eye.”

“Dear life! There’s a cruel pity!” exclaimed the woman.

“It is nothing like so serious as was feared at first,” Burrough went
on, still arranging the patch as an excuse for his remarks. “The wound
has healed almost entirely, and I am about to have a false eye fitted.
When that has been done, my appearance will be very much as it was
before the accident. At least, so I am assured by the surgeon who is
to perform the operation.”

Upon leaving the post-office Burrough felt his journey had not been
made in vain. “Those gossiping tongues will convey the message for
me,” he said. “And as it is only because of my appearance that
Beatrice has cut me off from her, there is still a chance she may
consent to see me again. Now for the Land’s End, some lunch, and a
soliloquy upon the rocks. Then for Penzance and a train home again.”

At the little hostelry above the sea, where the land narrows into a
mass of rocks and sea-foam, Burrough obtained food and drink.
Afterwards he roamed to the end of Penwith and saw its wonders, from
the natural tunnel and the amazing sea-scape, to the Armed Knight and
Dr. Johnson’s Head enveloped in a whimsical wig.

As he stood there alone Burrough felt that he ought to say many fine
things. None, however, occurred to him. He felt much confused and
somewhat drowsy. Nothing suggests the end of the world, and the end of
all things, quite so distinctly as the fag end of Cornwall when the
outline of Scilly is not apparent. All the headland is of granite, but
shattered and splintered, and bristling like a crocodile’s jaws. There
are plenty of black and grey lichens, and sometimes little sprigs of
heather pushing hopefully from sheltered nooks; and there is always
the roar of the sea, which never stops. It is not deep; would that it
were for the sake of ships. A country with palaces and fair gardens,
and one hundred and forty churches, lies just beneath the surface. It
is the lost land of Lyonesse, submerged with all its cities and towers
and its dreams of fair women; and yonder, in the vague cloud mists
which never shift, is the island valley of Avillion where Arthur lies
with his three queens, being healed of his grievous wound.

The sea and the wind were calm that day, but there was nevertheless a
roaring as of imprisoned lions beneath the cliff. Each blackened rock
rising out of the water had a ring of white foam at its base; and the
waves went leaping up, embracing the crags, streaming back unwillingly
in streaks as of molten silver; or like the white arms of a loving
wife withdrawn reluctantly from her husband’s neck. The sea-mews
soared screaming, and cormorants skimmed over the waves. It was
peaceful there, but with all its quietness haunted by ghosts and tales
of shipwreck. Here vessels had been cast away by those wasteful waters
before the Romans came tin hunting; and bodies in thousands had been
hurled landwards with the contemptuous, “Earth, take thine earth,” of
the wind-tossed waves; from a stern bearded Phœnician to a beautiful
pale girl in her frilled nightdress with a string of pearls about her
neck.

It was the romantic thought of the lost land--for the actual end was
certainly in Scilly once--which was the charm of the place to
Burrough, who, with all his faults, and perhaps because of them, had a
powerful imagination. He rested upon a sun-warmed slab of granite and
looked out upon Lethowsow, the sea which flows across Lyonesse. As the
sound of the roaring came up from below he imagined the land rising in
all its glory out of the sea. There were castles embattled with huge
archways and dark towers glistening in the sun. Warders paced the
turrets, and the old Seneschal stood with keys beside the gate. Beyond
was a garden of green arbours of red roses and white lilies; and
there a noble dame was teaching her damsels to make silken work and
cloth of gold; and there were long-haired knights playing bowls in the
cool alleys. There were meats and wines prepared for them in a rich
pavilion; and some were feasting, and some lying upon the grass amid
the flowers, listening to the birds; and some whispering to
mistresses, bright as blossoms on the whitethorn, a tale that was old
even in that young world.

Then an old man came forth, and all forsook their tasks or pleasures
to flock about him. He was clad in a deep yellow robe, his white beard
swept his chest, a chaplet was upon his head, and his harp gleamed
before him. He was the minstrel king, the schoolmaster and historian
of the time, and he sang the history of his country and of the deeds
of its heroes.

Outside the royal palace a herdsman had gathered a crowd to tell them
of some notable adventure which had befallen him in the enchanted
forest; and while he was speaking a lovely lady rode past, her robe
gathered close that she might display her wondrous figure; a jewel in
her hair worth a Saxon Kingdom; her white palfrey ambling proudly; her
falcon upon her wrist, and two white greyhounds running at her side.
She paused to listen to the herdsman’s story, not doubting it, because
the world was enchanted then, and she had spoken with Lancelot, the
maiden knight who had seen the Holy Grail covered with red samite, in
that wonderful night when he had arrived “afore a castle on the backe
side, which was rich and faire, and there was a posterne that opened
toward the sea, and was open without any keeping, save two lions kept
the entrie, and the moone shined cleare.”

A glorious land was that old Lyonesse of romance. Every story was sure
to end happily there. It was a land where women were always beautiful,
and good as beautiful, and the knights, however tried and persecuted,
were saints, half poets and half priests. Nothing is left of that
kingdom now, except love. The poetry and chivalry of that lost land
have gone. Even the dreams of it, say hard-headed men, are dangerous.
They are but flashes of lightning out of a cloud, beautiful always,
rarely harmful. Every time a true-hearted man kisses a virtuous maid
in pure love they enter together, though it may be only for a moment,
the sweet lost land of Lyonesse.

Burrough stirred from his rocky seat. He thought he had heard a
distant murmur of voices. Time was pressing and he had far to go that
day. It was a ridiculous descent from the land of romance to the
railway timetable; but it was necessary that he should catch the early
evening train from Penzance. He moved a step forward, looked over the
edge into the dip of the cliff, and saw, not stunted gorse, nor
wind-blown heather, nor even ragged granite--but a boy and girl
clasped together in the first frenzy of love.

And they had found Lyonesse. They did not discover Burrough. They
clung together, breast to breast and mouth to mouth; and the only
sound they made was a passionate sigh as they inhaled each other’s
breath. Every romance was dry as dust compared to that. Their young
faces were seaward. Their features were bathed in the warm red
sunshine--to them it was sunrise, such as had never been before, such
as would never come again.




 CHAPTER XXIV.
 HOW BURROUGH RECEIVED VISITORS.

To Burrough’s surprise and delight, another little note came in
Beatrice’s quaint handwriting--each word was like a long-legged
spider--the envelope postmarked Sennen, as before. Certainly the girl
was not a complete letter-writer. Her fun, daintiness, and nonsense
seemed to desert her directly she took a pen into her hand. It was a
most precise note, telling him she had just spent a night
lance-spearing in the sands, though she did not mention the name of
the sands. Her aunt was not at all well, and was grumbling a great
deal. She was having some photographs printed of herself in
fisher-girl’s costume--long boots, oilskins, and jersey--and would
send him one if he cared to have it. And she remained “his old pal,
Bill.” It was a most unfeminine epistle, not even containing a
postscript; but it convinced Burrough that he was remembered.

The omens for his success had been lately more favourable. The slight
operation had been performed with considerable success, the false eye
had been fitted, he had become accustomed to the new sensation which
it caused and the new expression which it gave, and he was able to
agree with the enthusiastic surgeon that the result was a triumph of
surgical art. His appearance was altered very strikingly for the
better now that the principal cause of disfigurement had been removed.
He was no longer unpleasant to gaze upon. The false eye certainly
changed his expression. It made him look alert and businesslike, and
it also added a suggestion of cunning to his face which he did not
like.

Acting on a friendly suggestion made to him privately at the camp,
Burrough wrote to the War Office withdrawing his claim. He was assured
that by so doing he would prevent much unpleasantness, on the one side
of giving, and on the other of receiving, an unfavourable reply. It
was pointed out that a great deal had been done for him, that he was
in very much the same position then as before the accident, with
health and powers of working practically unaffected, and that he was
to blame for having exposed himself to danger, being a commoner
perfectly well acquainted with the ranges used by the artillery and
the times of firing, and not an ignorant visitor who had strayed upon
that part of the moor by chance. So Burrough climbed down gracefully,
and expressed himself well satisfied with the care and attention which
had been bestowed upon him. The camp broke up, and the moor was
abandoned to its winter solitude and dreariness. And the owner of the
cottage by the gorge, conscious that he would have to rely upon his
own efforts entirely, settled earnestly to work, his pipe his sole
companion, now that poor Peter had passed away for ever.

At last he wrote to Beatrice, unable to bear the sense of separation
any longer. Merely a few lines reminding her she had not sent him her
address, begging her to do so, and promising he would not come down
without her permission, and that he would be obedient in all things.
He commenced the letter, “My dear Bill,” and concluded it, “Yours
always, Jack”; and he enclosed it, carefully sealed, in an envelope
addressed to the post-mistress of Sennen, and containing a polite
request that she would give the enclosed to Poltesco, the fisherman,
if she did not wish to add Beatrice’s address herself.

A few days later there came an answer in quite a different style--


 “So you went to Sennen, and you made kind inquiries about me, and you
 moralised at the Land’s End, did you? I heard all about the poor old
 soldier who had lost his eye in the wars. But why did you? In the note
 I left for you with the Cobbledicks I charged you not to search
 diligently for me. I was afraid you might want to forget that my name
 is Bill, the fisherman of the hamlet of Blank, in the parish of Blank,
 in the kingdom of West Wales. You might have written every day and run
 to and fro. I judged you quite accurately. Well, now, as Bill, I
 should like to see you; but as Beatrice I ought not to. That is why I
 don’t give geographical particulars concerning my hut circle. Of
 course I shall see you again, and as two wild boys we’ll ramble in
 Blissland, and go swaling, and walk to Cranmere. We’ll do it all over
 again next summer. By that time we shall have become more settled in
 our minds. Apart altogether from the results of that horrid
 accident--though I do hear they have patched you up and made a
 first-rate job--I’m not the sort of fisherman to meet a girl on
 Monday, want her to say ‘Yes’ on Tuesday, and to wear a wedding-ring
 on Wednesday. You know what I mean. I’ll give you Poltesco’s address,
 and you may write to me through him once a month. Just ‘Dear Bill.’
 You understand. No endearments and no diminutives. Do you want a
 successor to King Peter? If so, I’ll send you one in a basket. He’s a
 little prince, but not royal, and he laps milk like a cherub. He’s
 doing his little traedjawg--worse than gorse-prickles--on my knee as I
 write. I’m working hard on my native moor. I’m actually doing a little
 independent tin-streaming. You may write when you get this.


                                                  “Your old pal,
                                                  “Bill.

 “P.S.--I’m certain I am right in keeping you in the dark about my
 address. After a little you will think me a perfect toad.”


It was a red-letter day for Burrough. Beatrice was herself again. That
was very different from the two precise notes he had already received.
She could put her fun and nonsense upon paper after all, and the mere
fact that she had done so on this occasion convinced him that his
cause was not hopeless. His message had reached her and had done its
work. Evidently she did consider it possible that she might bear with
his false eye and scar now that the really unpleasant details had been
removed. She was right not to commit herself. She was right to
withhold her address. He knew how weak he was, and how his loneliness
affected him. Had she given him her address he would have gone to her
during one of his irresistible outbursts of feeling--such as that
which had taken him to Sennen--in spite of all the promises he might
make. She knew that too, and had taken the wiser course of keeping him
from her until, as she had said, they should become more settled in
their minds.

The literary business that engrossed Burrough for that day, and much
of the ensuing night, was a letter of ten thousand words. He had never
written at such length or so readily before. When about to write
professionally he had to take himself by the shoulders, as it were,
force himself into his chair, and condemn himself to be seated for a
fixed period. No such tyrannical methods were required that day. He
did not revise the lengthy screed, but packed it up in a long envelope
and sent it off to the faithful Poltesco.

Soon he received the formal announcement--


 “Dear Sir,--Your manuscript has reached us safely. We will write you
 our opinion regarding it as soon as possible.

                                       “We are, yours faithfully,
                                       “Bill & Co.

 “At the sign of the ‘Stormy Petrel,’ n’Importe Ou.”


No opinion came, and the days drifted on, making a week, a second, and
a third, until Burrough grew restless and impatient. At length there
came a break in the monotony.

It was the first day of winter--the weather of winter, if not yet the
season. A thick haze was hanging upon the moor, blotting out tor and
cleave, and there came continually a stinging shower of sleet, slanted
by the wind into the faces of those who were unfortunate enough to be
abroad. Mrs. Cobbledick’s meteorological statement, that it was “a
full day with a tremenjus frisk,” was admirably descriptive of the
prevailing conditions.

Burrough worked steadily through the morning. During the afternoon a
knock came upon his door. He hurried to open it and discovered a
shivering Frenchman, bearing a pole on which were slung long strings
of onions. He was one of the Bretons who cross twice each year to
Plymouth, and from that point wander through the west to hawk the
produce of their fields. High Dartmoor was a savage place to that
quaking man after his smiling Brittany.

Burrough invited him in, and gave him a stool beside the glowing peat.
The onion-seller accepted gratefully, and his eyes shone when he heard
himself addressed in his native tongue. As for Burrough, he was glad
of any sort of companion just then. He would have welcomed an escaped
convict. So he pressed the man to stay and talk for an hour or so in
his lonely hut. He gave the Breton tobacco and tea. He bought the
longest of his strings of onions. He talked of the wild moors and of
smiling Brittany, and compared them unpatriotically. He made a great
fire, as though he had determined to have the man broiled and
garnished with his own onions. And the Breton cooked his toes, and
thawed his cheeks, and worshipped the Englishman in a devout manner.

Burrough looked at the man’s thin face and sallow skin tanned by
climate and sea air, his small restless eyes, thin lips, and slight
wisp of black moustache. Here was a man who worked much harder than he
and was not so well off. A newspaper column written off in a couple of
hours was of more value than all those strings of onions. Was the man
married? But yes, m’sieur. And children? Three, m’sieur. How did he
manage? How in the name of the age of miracles did he manage? Ah, that
was where Our Lady and the blessed saints came in. Burrough, neither
more nor less sceptical than most scholars, smiled cynically.

Then the man rose. He had far to go. He had shelter to seek, and the
“tremenjus frisk” was still beating outside. He was only an incident,
and yet Burrough was sorry to lose him; and when he had departed after
more worshipping the lonely man was half inclined to call him back. He
wanted to find a solution of the social problem--how could a man
maintain a home, wife, and three children by crossing the channel and
selling a few strings of onions? And if it were possible what was the
equivalent for the strings of onions which would enable the educated
man of gentle birth to obtain such luxuries?

Burrough was unsettled. He had received a visitor. Such a thing had
not happened since Beatrice’s departure. He had seen a
fellow-creature; had spoken well-nigh forgotten French; had
entertained a man at his fireside--a fact to be recorded and
remembered.

The short day closed in, and Burrough longed intensely for the divine
pleasures of matrimonial tea. He imagined the lamps lighted, himself
on the hearthrug beside the glowing fire, “the curtains drawn and
flickering gently,” Beatrice tea-making, while the “tremenjus frisk”
was beating upon the windows and the water thundered down the gorge.
And he thought again of the Breton out upon the wild moor with the
strings of onions, and envied the man because he had solved the social
problem and remained respectable.

Presently the showers of sleet ceased and there was a calm. The sky
cleared a little, and a few stormy-looking stars peeped out between
the wet clouds. Burrough had not been outside all day. He determined
to go for a walk towards the village. He might see some more men and
hear the human voice again. The visit of the onion-seller had been a
dissipation, and he wanted more of it. He resolved to persevere in it
for the rest of the evening.

It was dark and gloomy when he looked out, regular Dartmoor weather,
and there were groups of ponies huddled for shelter under the side of
the moor beside his cottage with their tails towards the wind. The
baffling mist lent strange shapes to the ragged gorse, and the breezes
were laden with vapour. The physical conditions of Dartmoor would not
be endurable until the four gloomy months ahead had come and gone, and
the sunshine of spring had converted the bleak and uncomfortable
surroundings into a garden of ferns and flower.

Not a single specimen of the biped _homo vulgaris_ was sighted by
Burrough as he tramped towards the village, nor was there a genial
vision of anyone in petticoats--something in dark serge, with a
suspicion of red flannel underneath, and a suggestion of Beatrice
about the ankles would have done his heart good. Even some moorman’s
wife--called wickedly by Beatrice moorhens--would have cheered his
lonely spirits, although there was practically nothing feminine about
them, apart from anatomy and clothing. Men and women were as extinct
as dodos and great auks so far as the rough moorland track was
concerned. Even the village at a slight distance resembled a sort of
disinterred Pompeii without light, sound, or motion.

The illusion was disturbed when Burrough came into the centre of
things. He heard a scream suggestive rather of insanity, but
nevertheless a human sound, and on that account not unwelcome. He saw
a light through the mist, a sort of jack o’ lanthorn jerking from side
to side, moving very gradually beside the high wall surrounding the
Vicarage garden. He associated the scream with the presence of that
light. Within the dark tumbledown vicarage the housekeeper was
indulging in those revelries observed by all devout worshippers of
Bacchus. The lantern bearer without the wall was old Yeoland. He had
been driven out by the woman and did not dare to return. He would walk
up and down, mumbling and trembling, until the bottle-imp inside had
ceased to trouble the evening air with her exclamations. The screams
were intermittent, and every time one came the lantern perceptibly
wobbled. In the sycamores by the church a pair of owls were hooting in
B flat. On the whole it was somewhat weird.

Burrough had some genuine sympathy for old Yeoland. He distrusted
common report which declared that the Vicar was a moral, as well as an
intellectual, failure; that he was not so much under the thumb of his
riotous housekeeper as was supposed; that he was in short bound to her
by a tie which for his own peace of mind and his reputation he did not
dare to break. This was the sort of talk dear to Mrs. Cobbledick, and
much indulged in even by those who were opposed to her in the matter
of butter-making. Solitude had played havoc with old Yeoland. That,
and the keen mountain air, had created in him the desire for tippling,
and he had not drawn the line until it was too late. He was absolutely
alone in the world. He had bought the living as a young man. It
brought him in a miserable pittance, and he could not give it up,
although unable to perform the duties connected with it. To do so
would have meant exchanging the damp half-ruined thatched cottage
which constituted the vicarage for the comparative comfort of the
workhouse. During the summer evenings he basked at his gate, ogling
the girls as they passed. The winter evenings he spent in his
arm-chair, half asleep, or sobbing like a frightened child, afraid of
the solitude, except on those occasions when he had to wander through
mist and mud with his lantern, listening to the owls in the sycamores
and the screaming in the house.

Burrough went up and greeted the old man. With his big stable lantern
in one hand, a thick stick in the other, he shuffled along very
slowly, rather like a toad dragging itself over a gravel path. He was
delighted to see Burrough, although as a rule he avoided him, because
solitude and the partial loss of his five wits had made him shrink
from every man.

“Don’t talk about the weather,” mumbled old Yeoland directly he
recognised Burrough.

“I won’t,” said the young man, “I wasn’t going to.”

“Don’t talk of noises,” the Vicar went on. “The owls are screaming all
round, all over Dartmoor.”

“In your house and garden,” added Burrough.

“Never mind. They’ll stop presently. Make a joke. Go on! Say something
to make me laugh.”

“I’m afraid I can’t joke to order. Why are you out so late?”

“To get the air,” said old Yeoland. “I come out all weathers--when it
pours with rain. I get soaked through, wet to the skin--does me good,
makes me young again. Were you at the university? Are you a scholar?”

“I took classical honours,” said Burrough.

“Well done,” said the Vicar, shuffling back as though the announcement
frightened him. “Have you got a paper for me? Can’t you give me a
funny paper with pictures?”

“I might have one at home,” Burrough answered, “but my cottage is a
long way off upon the moor.”

“I’m coming to see you some day. Get the paper. Go on! Winter’s
coming. I want something to make me laugh.”

“All right. I’ll go and get it.”

With that Burrough turned and left him. Old Y.’s conversation was not
the sort of dissipation he had come out to find; and he felt a sudden
desire to return and work. He knew that the old man would forget all
about him and the “funny paper” in less than ten minutes. He hurried
back over the wild moor, whistling loudly, and trying to imagine he
was in sympathy with the lonely life of wind and vapour that had
fallen to his lot.

Beside his cottage he was troubled with an uncomfortable sensation. He
seemed to feel the near presence of a human being. He thought he had
seen a figure swaying through the mist, and he made a few steps up the
moor to satisfy himself that the motion was caused by a big gorse-bush
troubled by the wind. The ponies stamped and squealed beside the door.
Burrough stampeded them, then as he turned the handle he hesitated.
Suppose he should find someone inside, some abortion, a creature of
the moors, or a murderous convict escaped from Princetown. Even while
he hesitated the gorse-bush in the mist shook again like a swaying
human figure, and somehow he could not turn his back upon it. He
smiled at his folly. The meeting with old Y. had unhinged him. Of
course there could be no one there. The people of the village would be
going to bed. Pixies were extinct--besides that figure of his
imagination was no little person, but a giant, a Corineus. And as for
convicts the only ones to escape rifle-shot had been accounted for by
the bogs. No convict could make that dreaded “crossing” in winter
without a guide.

The next minute Burrough was inside, searching for matches by the glow
of peat upon the hearthstone. The lamp lighted, and its beams
streaming across the moor from the uncurtained window--that window was
called the lighthouse by the villagers--he felt easier in his mind,
and wondered what had made him such a fool. Unable to work or read, or
indeed to do anything but dream, he flung himself upon the lounge,
watching the smoke drifting, listening to the ponies stamping outside.
Only a wall of granite blocks separated him from the sheltering
animals and the swaying gorse-bushes. When a shaggy pony bumped or
scratched itself upon the rough wall he became aware of it; and he
thought he could hear the prickles of the gorse scraping against the
stones.

Then the onion-seller became an enemy. It was the visit of that Breton
which had upset Burrough in the first instance, and his going away had
left him hopelessly unsettled. Through his means Burrough was
transported into smiling scenery. He left Dartmoor winds and vapours,
to roam in warm valleys, amid white flowers, between blue hills
covered with grape-vines. A face began to reveal itself and a figure
clad in oilskins, a fisher-girl going down to the boats with a stable
lantern in her hand and strings of onions upon her shoulder. It seemed
to Burrough he was gazing out from his window and the scene was in
Brittany, although surrounded by Cornish cliffs. And near him upon a
boulder the fisher-girl was sitting, and he looked, and it was
Beatrice with Breton onions, Cornish oil-skins, and old Y.’s stable
lantern. Then Dartmoor vapours rolled down, the sunshine disappeared,
the wind howled, the water roared for a moment in the gorge--and then
he fancied himself walking with Beatrice hand in hand, just as he had
walked with her a few months before along the Apron String, and into
their fanciful little kingdom of Blissland by the river of ferns.

This picturesque dream was interrupted by what would have been prosaic
enough in most places, but there was romantic, even terrifying, and
causing in Burrough a reflex of feeling that swallowed up imagination
and left him, not so much in amazement, as a state of terror. He was
aroused by a knock upon the door.

At last he went to receive the ghostly visitor. He dragged the door
open desperately, prepared to see the outline of a Brittany
onion-seller, or a Devonshire pixy, or a Cornish giant. It appeared to
be the latter. A tall upright figure stood there, and a pleasant
musical voice apologised for troubling the gentleman, but would he
direct him towards the nearest station. The mists had caught him upon
the moor and he had lost his way.

In wild places every human habitation is an inn. During his wanderings
Burrough had frequently received the invitation, “Do ye come in and
pitch.” In English more classical he repeated the customary formula,
and the stranger at once bent his head and entered.

“Good heaven! Another Frenchman.” Such was Burrough’s mental
exclamation. First a Breton onion-seller, and now a Norman fisherman.
Were the western moors overrun by the French peasantry? Had they
conquered and seized West Wales as Beatrice fondly called her dear
land, and was this white-haired Barbarossa quartered upon him as a
punishment for his sins? Certainly the stranger’s face was Norman; but
as assuredly his speech was Cornish. Burrough remembered that the
types are similar. But a second visitor--that was the amazing
incident--a second visitor that day!

A finer specimen of a man he had never seen. Tall, upright, and
somewhat thin; his face would have been attractive anywhere, and have
arrested the attention of anyone given to ethnological inquiry--it was
weather beaten, sharp-lined, and wonderfully free from wrinkles,
although the man must have been more than sixty; that fact was
proclaimed by the crisp white hair. It was a beautiful face, a Sir
Galahad type of face, and its smile was gentle, maternal rather than
masculine, and even sweet if such an epithet could be applied to the
smile of any man. He was in fisherman’s costume; long boots well above
the knees, corded breeches, thick ribbed jersey half concealed by a
rough jacket, and around his neck was a snowy muffler, and upon his
head was an oilskin hat shaped exactly like the barber’s basin sported
by the knight of La Mancha as the helmet of Mambrino.

“This is different from your Cornish weather,” said Burrough, when he
had persuaded the man to be seated.

“It’s cold there too,” said the fisherman. “And windy, sir, beside the
sea.”

“I know you are from Cornwall. Your speech betrays you. So does your
face. I am wondering what brings you upon Dartmoor,” Burrough went on,
while he stirred the peat and put on some sticks to make a blaze.

“Yes, sir, us Cornish folk don’t travel much. I’m up to see a friend
to Chagford. Walking across the moor I lost my bearings.”

“You are perfectly right. You are making straight for the station,”
said Burrough. “But if you crossed from Chagford you have done a
wonderful thing. I couldn’t do it this time of year and I know the
moor. I see by your boots you escaped the bogs. How did you manage
it?”

“I came a bit round, sir,” explained the fisherman, with his
singularly pleasant smile.

Burrough knew that the man was not telling him the truth. Making for
the Cornish line from Chagford he would certainly pass that way, if he
struck across the moor. That he had not done so was obvious by the
state of his boots, which ought to have been plastered with bog-mud,
but were perfectly clean. Several thoughts occurred to Burrough, all
strange ones. He noticed whenever he looked up that the fisherman
withdrew his gaze hurriedly. He noticed also the woollen wrapper round
the man’s neck. That had not been made by his wife or daughter; and he
would scarcely have bought anything so dainty. The last time he had
seen such a wrapper was when Beatrice was walking in the rain; and the
wrapper was lying upon her dark brown hair. He smiled to himself with
a kind of triumph.

“I must be getting on, sir. Thank’ye kindly,” said the old man with
simple dignity.

“Fill your pipe before you go,” said Burrough, handing over his
tobacco jar. “What would you like to drink--a glass of beer?”

“Thank’ye kindly,” said the fisherman again, with the smile which
seemed to convey a blessing with it.

Burrough brought the beer and the fisherman accepted it with a
courteous gesture. The young man for reasons of his own made it his
business to keep as much as possible away from the light. He tried to
appear at his best before the old fisherman. He talked brightly and
laughed continually, and did all else that was possible to make a
favourable impression. The gentle old fellow laughed too, and was
obviously well pleased at his reception, and quite satisfied with his
host; but for all that he declared he must be getting on his way.

“You cannot get home to-night,” said Burrough.

“I’m going to Plymouth, sir. I have friends to Torpoint. Is it far to
the station, sir?”

“I’ll show you the shortest way if you wait until I put on my boots.”

Burrough was soon back ready to start, but first he had a question for
the old fisherman. He asked him what he thought of Chagford. The
visitor replied he didn’t think much of the place, which was right and
proper, as he was a Cornishman, and therefore possessed of hereditary
hatred for everything that appertained unto Devonshire.

“But a very fine town,” argued Burrough. “Splendid buildings. Of
course you saw the town-hall? Didn’t you admire that?”

“Yes, sir, a very fine building,” admitted the fisherman.

“And the big park with the pavilion and bandstand. You’ve nothing like
that in Cornwall.”

“Yes, sir, a very fine park,” agreed the fisherman.

“And the theatre. As big as anything in Plymouth,” continued Burrough
relentlessly.

“Yes, sir, a very fine theatre,” came the monotonous reply.

Burrough turned to lower the lamp, and the knightly old fisherman
walked towards the door. The young man was greatly excited. So this
visit was Beatrice’s answer to his long letter. And this man, who had
probably never been out of Cornwall before; who professed to have
walked over the moor from Chagford without getting mud on his boots;
who knew so much about the moorland village as to agree when he heard
it described as a town with parks, fine buildings, and theatres; who
asked moreover to be directed to the station from whence he had only
recently proceeded for the express purpose of subjecting Burrough to a
close scrutiny--who was this man, if he were not Poltesco, the
faithful fisherman of St. Sennen Church-Town?




 CHAPTER XXV.
 HOW BEATRICE SAT IN THE DIMPSY.

 [* Dimpsy = Twilight.]

The cold wind and showers of sleet which had visited Dartmoor were
the results of a storm upon the Atlantic. There had been high seas
upon North Cornwall, seas which tossed the biggest ships as though
they had been cockle-shells, and broke up the small ones like a lion
crunching a bone. From Cape Cornwall to Trebarwith Strand the coast
had been strewn with the pathetic rubbish of wreckage. An empty bottle
of Hollands and a baby’s coral were lying side by side in Porthmeer
Cove quaint partners of tragedy. And at Porth Zennor a man was cast up
by the sea.

It was Beatrice who discovered the body. She was out the morning after
the storm, clad in oilskins, searching for curiosities to add to her
museum--for the sea brought her treasures from China to Peru--and she
perceived the white face bobbing beside the rocks. Like a cat the
cruel sea had captured its victim and was now playing with it, patting
it up to the land, and drawing it back before it could get too far.
The girl scrambled down and secured the body and dragged it upon the
rocks. The sight had no terror for her. She was not in the least
afraid to touch it, although she had been once frightened out of her
wits by the one-legged fisherman, and had been more repelled than she
would own by the sight of Burrough’s disfigurement. That body was not
mutilated; only bruised, and its poor hands were chafed terribly. The
man was a French fisherman come to beg a little earth from England,
and the right to stop there. He was a young man and married; for there
was a ring upon his little finger, a worthless ring, but made precious
by the dark hair worked around it.

After rescuing the body from the sea, Beatrice sat down and sobbed.
Here was half-a-century of useful life wasted by a sudden passion of
wind. The joy of life was strong within her. She loved every day of
the year, sunshine or storm; her prayer was for long life--nothing
else--sorrow, sickness, poverty, were more endurable than the thought
of losing her beautiful body. With her, as with her Aunt, it was body
first, the rest nowhere. So she cried for the poor Frenchman because
he had lost his body. She would not have shed a tear for the widow.
Why should she? The widow could go on enjoying the use of her body.

“Poor man,” said Beatrice softly. “I am sure you were nice and you
worked hard for your wife. Perhaps you worked too hard, and didn’t
think enough of yourself.” Then she frowned, and shook her head at the
sea. “Why will you spoil my home?” said she. “These rocks were not put
here for you to wreck ships upon. You have given us another funeral,
and I hate you for it.” She lowered her voice. “It is not the fault of
the sea, after all. It’s the wind, and I don’t know what’s to blame
for that.”

She got up, shook the tears from her lashes, and the spray from her
eyebrows, and hurried up the cliffs to make her discovery known.

The old gabled house, which was Beatrice’s own property and had been
in her family for hard upon two centuries, was very near the sea. It
was protected against the worst gales by a furze-covered hill which,
report declared, was the original Tom Tiddler’s ground where the
misguided mortal had stuffed his pockets with furze-blooms for gold.
It stood in a slight hollow planted with great fuschias, hydrangeas,
and escallonias. Beatrice had uprooted the rhododendrons, which were
flourishing in great abundance when she came of age, because she
considered they looked mournful in winter and in summer neither bird
nor insect would dwell within them. In their place she had induced
heather and bracken to grow, thus bringing the moorland
characteristics to the very door of her home.

Beatrice was in a restless mood during those days which followed the
storm. She felt that a great change threatened her life, the greatest
change that can occur either to man or maid, and the thought of it
unsettled her. It was necessary; that point she yielded. But it meant
a breaking up of existing conditions, a certain amount of
self-surrender, and probably a slight curtailment of her strange
pleasures. She paid a flying visit to Sennen and came back thoughtful.
She began letters and tore them up. She consulted her oracles, only to
disregard the omens that they gave. She visited old wives at Porth
Zennor and asked them their opinions upon various matters which
interested her then. She tackled the fishermen and sought to hear what
they thought of life and its environment. The answers she obtained
were not encouraging. They threw her back after all upon her own
feelings. The old wives seemed to be slightly cynical. They told her
it was the duty of every maid to secure a man for herself and to keep
him if she could. They assured her it was as well to extend the period
of courtship, by which they meant no doubt the “walking out,” as much
as possible, because that--and there the cynicism cropped up--was the
best part of married life. It amused Beatrice to think that the joys
of matrimony should be over before they had legally commenced; but
that was the way of the world with a class which did not seek the
ceremony until local sentiment and public morality demanded it. As for
the fishermen they evaded the main issue and harped principally upon
the habitation clause. They were afraid Beatrice might be leaving the
country, so they assured her that anyone who had lived upon the
Cornish coast could not settle or die in peace elsewhere. “You may
travel over the world, east or west,” said one. “And when you’ve done
it all, you’ll find there’s only Cornwall and you’ll come back.”
Beatrice declared there was no danger of her departure. She could not
live out of her native air; and she laughed her agreement with the
fisherman, when he declared, with racial antipathies to the West
Saxons, that England east of Exeter was a wilderness.

The body of the young Frenchman was lying in the church which stood
upon a hill. Beatrice walked there towards evening. Her love for that
wild rocky coast was fully developed then, and she doubted whether she
could love any living creature as much as she loved her life and her
home. She did not find it dull. Her day was fully occupied; she had
friends in all directions; she knew everyone in the district, from the
youngest child to the oldest greybeard. Her complete independence
satisfied her. She knew she could do what she liked; that she could
depart any day; and with that knowledge she was content.

“I’ll go and sit in the porch. I’ll make up my mind there,” said she.

First she raised herself on tiptoe beside a window, and looked inside
the church. In the faint gloom she could just see the dim outline of
the drowned fisherman, whose name and dwelling place were unknown,
stretched upon the bier. Something was moving upon the uneven tiles
beneath. Beatrice rubbed the glass with her finger, strained her eyes,
and made out a mouse gliding smoothly to and fro. She shivered a
little, because her stored up folk-lore suggested the tales where the
human soul had been seen escaping in the form of a mouse. It seemed to
her that the soul of the French fisherman was roving about the
deserted church. The wind from the sea made the pane moist again.
Beatrice stepped down and passed into the porch.

The church had been built of Cornish granite perhaps a thousand years
before. Surrounding it were monuments of still greater antiquity,
dating from the Age of Bronze, before the coming of the Celts when
broad-headed savages occupied the neighbouring moorland before Romulus
and Remus had been suckled. It was not surprising that romance should
die slowly in such an old-world place. Not so very long ago a famous
ghost-layer had there wrestled with the powers of darkness. In the
field adjoining the churchyard he had subdued the unquiet spirit of a
poor ruined girl. Beatrice knew the spot where the good man had marked
his pentacle in the midst of a circle, and at the intersection of the
five angles had set up his crutch of rowan. She accepted such stories
as these, and never asked herself seriously whether she believed in
them. She herself knew all the spells necessary to lay a ghost; and
had there occurred within the church that “soft and rippling sound,”
which denoted the approach of an unquiet spirit, she would have been
up at once, taking her station south, on the true line of the
meridian, and facing due north, as her witch instructress had taught
her.

But the poor young Frenchman inside the church was peaceful. He made
no soft and rippling sound. He was lying in the cobwebby gloom; and
staring down upon him were monstrous mediæval frescoes and horrible
faces in stone, more suggestive of an evil dream than religious
symbolism. The mouse and the spiders and the dead man made no noise.
Outside there was the wind. It was always windy there, and the murmur
or the roaring of the sea came with it. As Beatrice sat in the porch
dry leaves darted in strange fashion across the tiles, and scraps of
heather and dried fronds of bracken scraped and tumbled about her
little boots.

She was her normal self; quite warm and happy; and although slightly
troubled in her mind she still refused to take things very seriously.
It was her rule not to think unpleasantly, and thus she was able to
sit in that gloomy porch, with the darkness coming up, and the
memorials of departed Cornish folk around, and the wind drifting the
wreckage of autumn up and down, without feeling the least qualm of
dread. She looked at the roof of the porch and at the ancient church
door, covered with half-rotten clamps, thinking and wondering. She
thought about the man in the cottage by the gorge. She wondered if,
about the time of the first primrose, she would pass that door and
across that porch, in “faire white samite,” with a crown of spring
blossoms, and a ring of gold upon the finger where, according to the
Decretal, is a certain vein which reaches to the heart. Beatrice had
seen the old book still kept in chains within the church, containing
among offices and divers benedictions the pre-reformation order of
matrimony. She had read the words with which many a maid then lying
long forgotten in the surrounding acre had blushingly committed
herself; she had written them in her prayer-book; she had them by
heart; and she murmured them as she sat in the windy porch:--

“I Beatrice take the John to be my wedded housbonder, to have and to
holde fro this day forwarde, for better for wors, for richere for
poorer, in sykenesse and in hele, to be bonere and buxum in bedde and
at the borde, tyll dethe us departe, if holy chyrche it woll ordeyne,
and thereto I plight the my trouthe.”

“It rests with myself. My destiny is in my own hands,” said she.

There were sycamore leaves drifting past the porch. Beatrice had been
watching them, and in an idle way counting them up to a dozen or so,
then forgetting the exact number and starting afresh. Suddenly she
drew out her watch. There was just light enough for her to see the
hands upon the dial and the dry leaves passing outside.

“If twelve leaves, or more than twelve, pass completely across in two
minutes I will marry in the spring.”

She sat on in silence, and the leaves drifted by one by one. The issue
was never in doubt; for at the end of the first minute there came a
wintry gust which sent more than a score of black-spotted leaves
rustling past. Beatrice put away her watch with a little smile; but as
she rose to depart a cross-current caught the big leaves that had gone
by and whisked them back again.

“You can’t undo it,” said she, frowning and addressing the heedless
wind. “You may blow the leaves wherever you like now, but you shan’t
blow me back again. I have made up my mind; it’s fixed due east, and
blow out your cheeks as you like it’s not going to point in any other
direction. Blow into the church, if you must blow, and into the lungs
of the poor French fisherman and give him his life again.”

Beatrice was in ill-humour with the windy brethren. One of them had
raised the storm which had been the cause of bringing the body into
her own particular cove; another had turned back the flight of her
augural leaves. If she could have captured those two windy brothers
she would have put them into the devil’s frying-pan at Cadgewith there
to seethe and bubble till they burst.

Little Miss Pentreath was in bed, unpainted, unapparelled, unadorned;
as dreary a sight as a dismantled theatre. She was suffering from an
attack of bronchitis, which prostrated her every autumn, and that
season had been more severe than usual. A bed had been made up for her
downstairs amid the cheerful surroundings which prevailed on the
ground floor, as she did not like to be ill in a bedroom. Beatrice
sympathised with her. Had she been ill she would have gone out to lie
on the heather; and that was precisely the remedy which she had
prescribed for her Aunt.

“Darling, I’m so glad you’re back. I went to sleep and had a horrible
dream, and woke with screams and shivers,” was Miss Pentreath’s
greeting, as the girl came in. “Come and shake my pillows, and let me
feel you, warm, glowing, healthy, lovely thing. Oh, that colour on
your cheeks! I never could copy it, though I hunted through London and
Paris. I never could make my cheeks like yours, could I, Trixy?”

“No, dear. They were rather Dutch-dolly. But it served you right.
Going to England for what only Cornwall could give.”

“I hoped you would contradict me. You are so downright in your
negatives,” sighed Miss Pentreath. “Whenever I asked you how I looked
you always had a knock-me-down answer.”

“I’m going to knock-you-down again,” laughed Beatrice. “I’m going to
tell you something which will either kill or cure. How will you have
it--in two words, or a speech? All together, or broken gently? Gilded,
or bitter? Plain, or varnished?”

“I won’t have it at all,” cried the invalid. “Don’t worry me just as I
am getting better. I am much better this evening, Trixy. I am not
going to listen to horrors, wrecked ships, drowned sailors, bogged
moormen--let’s have tea and be snug, and see if we can’t find
something nice to talk about.”

“I’m not going to spare you, Auntie. You have got to listen, and you
may scream if you are moved so to do. You may also call me a toad, or
compare me to any other of the reptilian creation which it may appear
to you I particularly resemble.”

“Go on, you bully,” grumbled the little lady. “I’m entirely in your
power. You will give me insomnia, and you won’t even be sorry.”

“Do you think, Auntie,” Beatrice went on, seating herself upon the bed
and speaking rather quickly, “that if a man were very fond of me he
could exist without me?”

“Why, of course he could. What a horribly conceited thing to say,”
gasped Miss Pentreath. “I’ve been very fond of some men in my time,
but I’m still alive, and I intend to remain so.”

“But if he were lonely and sad, and very fond of me?” Beatrice
persisted.

“I always thought you were more likely to black a man’s eye than break
his heart,” said Miss Pentreath, evading the question.

“Don’t be frivolous, else I’ll call you an old woman, which is the
truth, though you don’t like to hear it.”

“You’re a toad, Beatrice. I don’t care--you are. A big bloated toad,
clammy and horrible. Go away.”

“And you’re a very Methuselah of an old woman.”

“I can’t keep it up. I’m too weak,” laughed Miss Pentreath. “Anyhow,
you always win in a slanging match.”

“I’ve broken off a nice big bit of the news,” the girl went on. “I’ve
given you the broadest of hints. Now then, dear--what was your head
given you for?”

“You are going to marry him?” gasped Miss Pentreath; and she rolled
over in the bed and groaned.

“I’ve made up my mind at last. I am going to marry him,” said
Beatrice.

“Where are you going to live?” asked the invalid, after a silent
interval which Beatrice occupied by attending to the fire.

“Here nine months of the year. The other three on Dartmoor. Cheer up,
Auntie. You shall keep house. I can’t.”

“You’re not going to desert me? You’re not going to turn me out?”
cried Miss Pentreath. “Then I don’t care. You shall marry with my
blessing, Trixy. You’re not a toad at all. You’re a darling, and if I
could get out of bed I’d come and bite you.”

“I’ll draw near to be bitten,” said the girl.

After this ritual act had been accomplished Beatrice rang the bell and
the maid brought in lamps and tea. Curtains were drawn, peat and wood
in equal quantities were piled upon the fire, and it was all very
snug. Miss Pentreath actually had a little natural colouring upon her
cheeks. She sat up in bed, laughed over her tea, and was very happy
now that she knew Beatrice was not intending to desert her. When the
maid left them Miss Pentreath put a dozen questions in one breath, and
with the next respiration signified her willingness to make up for the
part of bridesmaid. This called down upon her the reproof,--

“You will wear a bonnet and black silk dress, trimmed with your best
lace, and you’ll carry a huge prayer-book and look proper.”

“I won’t,” cried Miss Pentreath. “Take care, Beatrice, or you’ll
revert to the reptilian state. I shall wear white
_mousseline-de-soie_, with pink baby-ribbon and picture hat, satin
shoes, lace stockings.”

“Shut up,” laughed Beatrice. “I don’t want to know what clothes you
are going to wear or what complexion you intend to put on. You’re not
my fairy godmother. You’re my aunt, and you’ve got to be my
best-woman. I’m going to be married early in the spring,” she went on.
“My marriage day will depend on the wild primroses. The Wednesday
following the opening of the first primrose I shall give up my Cornish
name.”

“What a whimsical creature it was,” murmured Miss Pentreath. “Really
darling,” she added, “you have wrapped yourself up in witchcraft,
stupid superstition, and pixy-tales until I believe you’ve forgotten
you are living in a hard-hearted and practical age.”

“That doesn’t matter. We are out of the hard-hearted age here. Anyhow,
I am contemplating a practical act,” said Beatrice.

“But, tell me, what you have been doing lately. What has made you
alter your mind? You said you couldn’t bear to look at the poor dear
man--”

“Neither could I. But he’s all right now, not quite as he was, of
course, still good enough for me. I liked him very much from the
beginning, and when I got to know him better I liked him much more.
Then I was a good deal to blame for that horrible accident. I shall
never find a man more devoted to me than he is. He’s clever, too, and
I appreciate cleverness. He’s a writer, and I want to tell him all my
experiences upon the moor, and my thoughts, and my little bits of folk
stories; and he can write them out for me. We shall get on very well
together. I shall be as free as I am now. I wouldn’t marry except on
that condition. We shall work in the morning, he and I--putting down
all the folk-lore in the West. In the afternoon we shall be upon the
moor.”

“All this ‘we,’ this great ‘we,’” interrupted Miss Pentreath with
piteous scorn. “What about me?”

“You shall stop at home and make the puddings, dear.”

“I quite perceive I am to play gooseberry-fool,” sighed the invalid.
“Well, I must bear it. Custom has made it a something of easiness. Is
Mr. Burrough here?” she asked. “Are you going to produce him
suddenly?”

“And you most modestly abed! Well, he wouldn’t recognise you off the
stage so to speak. I haven’t seen him since that evening when we
gathered pixy-flowers in the copse, and you lighted the furze upon
Brynamoor.”

“Then how do you know about his restoration?” cried Miss Pentreath,
wonderingly.

“I sent my child. He has reported most favourably,” Beatrice
explained, my child being her usual name for Poltesco. “He was
immensely taken with poor Jack, and he has signified his entire
approval of my choice.”

“Fantastic person!” murmured the invalid.

“Fantastic, am I?” laughed Beatrice, rolling her cat over upon the
rug. “That’s nothing to what I’m going to do. I’m going to write to
him this very night, post the letter to-morrow care of Bingie & Co.,
and perhaps it won’t be delivered till goodness knows when.”

“How fond you are of these stupid mysteries. Who is Bingie?”
complained her aunt.

“The guardian of the bogs, my dear. The little person who rules the
pools and wishing-wells. The letter may be delivered before winter
sets in. If it isn’t I must write and explain; for when the wild
weather comes the post-office will be closed, and won’t open for
business until all the spring primroses have faded.”

“As for those primroses,” said a rebellious voice from the bed. “At
the end of January I shall instruct the children to look out for the
first flowers; and I shall offer sixpence for every one destroyed.”




 CHAPTER XXVI.
 HOW IT WAS DREARY BESIDE THE GORGE.

Even on Dartmoor the hours after noon on Saturday may not be
violated by work. It is a time of beer-drinking, debt-renewing, and
ballad-singing; when the heads of families are gathered together into
one place--the village inn; and the wives assemble in the market town
to lay up provision for the coming week.

It was a Saturday in November, and the little village of
Lew-upon-the-Moor appeared deserted. Ballads were being sung hoarsely
and incoherently in Eastaway’s inn, where that worthy soul was
rattling into the till the wages he had just paid out; but the long
street was empty, except for geese and dogs and the inevitable plague
of fowls. Not even the witless face of old Y. was to be seen looking
over his gate. The last summer visitor had left a month ago, and the
parlour in every cottage had been set in order and closed for six long
months. The reign of the winds had commenced.

Looking down the village one might have observed a quaint object in
the middle of the road. It was a three-legged milking-stool. It was
also a symbol of independence and a defiance to the parish. If a cart
had come that way the driver would have dismounted to remove the
stool, so that his horse should not stumble over it, and would then
have replaced it prudently rather than with reverence. Even the
animals avoided that stool. Every living creature had learnt to
respect the tongue of its owner. Mrs. Cobbledick had always milked her
cows in the middle of the road, and she intended to persevere in that
practice so long as she might live.

In due time Ann appeared with a milking-pail, which had an indifferent
claim to newness and cleanliness, leading Artful Twoad, her favourite
cow, by a piece of rope, twisted about the animal’s neck, and so
rotten that a single tug would have snapped it. Having placed the cow
precisely in the centre of the road, with many a “Do ye get up,” “Do
ye get back,” and “Do ye bide still,” for it had never yet occurred to
her that it would be easier to shift the stool than to place the cow
beside it, she wiped her hands upon her apron, which by its appearance
might have been used for cleansing the interior of a grate, and
devoted herself to professional duties, calling out occasionally to
Willum who was loafing beside the kitchen fire before going to loaf in
the village inn.

Soon there came a mighty gust of wind which threatened to remove Mrs.
Cobbledick, milking-stool, and Artful Twoad from the face of the moor.
Both ladies objected, one of them by whisking her tail, and the other
by screaming “Christmas!” her customary expletive, which had the merit
of being not merely harmless but actually tinged with a suggestion of
sanctity.

“Come out,” she called. “There be a frisky wind. Do ye good, old
dear.”

After a little more admonition Willum appeared, hands in his pockets
and apparently rooted there. He considered the time had come for him
to exchange the fireside for the inn, that he might relieve his
distressing malady by copious draughts of ale. Not that he expected
any foaming gifts from Eastaway. A distinct coldness had sprung up
between the stonebreaker and the house of Cobbledick, since Willum had
acquired the tombstone by such unscrupulous methods. The scholar never
entered the bar-room until he had first satisfied himself, either that
Eastaway was absent or that several villagers were present with him.
Possession being in that community the entire ten points of the law,
Eastaway had come to regard the thirty shillings due to him for the
stone as a bad debt; but he had not yet come to regard the mean old
widow and her crafty son as brother and sister, although Griffey the
preacher made a point of insisting that he should do so. As, however,
Griffey regarded his brothers and sisters in practice very much as a
man who is digging regards worms, the publican did not feel compelled
to conform to his pulpit teachings.

“Don’t ye take her head. Her won’t hurt I,” cried the widow when
Willum, under a sudden fit of energy, made as though he would hold the
rotten rope, and thereby run the risk of straining himself. “You be
getting thin, Willum. You be wasting cruel. You mun eat more butter.”

Willum raised objections. He explained that liquid foods were
assimilated with greater ease and possessed far superior flesh-forming
qualities. In his opinion the food most admirably adapted to his case
was the exhilarating beverage prepared from farinaceous grain by a
process of fermentation. “I mun drink more beer,” was his summing up
of the matter; and that he might put this laudable design into
immediate practice he extorted sixpence from the widow by means of a
few churchyard coughs.

“It be getting rough on the moor,” said Ann, butting her grey head
into Artful Twoad’s side to make that patient animal more mindful of
its duties.

“Wannell were going after his bullocks, but he’s let ’em bide,”
replied Willum. “Says ’tis as much as his life is worth to go up on
Dartmoor wi’ the frisk blowing.”

“So ’tis. Don’t ye go up, Willum. You’d be pixy-led sure enough and
get stugged. ’Tis the first year the Dart have took no one,” she went
on, screwing her head round to contemplate the ruddy features of her
son.

“Year ain’t over yet,” the scholar reminded her.

“Dart don’t take ’en in winter. Takes ’en in summer. One year a man,
next year a maid. ’Tis how it used to be, but the old ways have
changed. Took that lady last year, Dart did. Her went in after the
little maid that Dart were taking, and Dart took she instead. Her
warn’t a maid, ’cause her were married. Bide still, Artful. The old
ways have changed. Cows don’t give milk like they used to when I was a
maid.”

Seeing that Willum was anxious to join the ballad-singers and fatten
upon malted liquors, the mischief-making dame changed her subject,
that she might detain her son until the milking was finished, and
hinted darkly that the note, which Beatrice had left in her charge for
the owner of the cottage by the gorge, might be “discovered” and
forwarded to the person who had the most right to it.

“I tore ’en up,” Willum replied, with a malicious grin. “Tore ’en up
the day after I shot his old cat. He wouldn’t pay for ’en. Told I to
go and work. Let ’en work hisself.”

“Told ye to work,” cried the widow shrilly. “The mucky twoad! Her
called ’en ‘dear Jack,’ in the letter,” she went on, relapsing into
pure scandal. “Called herself ‘Bill.’ What du it mean, Willum?”

“It ain’t for me to say,” replied the scholar mysteriously. “Her was
bad, and he’m bad, sure enough. Her wouldn’t call herself by a man’s
name if her warn’t bad.”

“You never caught ’em together,” muttered the strictly moral old woman
sorrowfully.

“They got away from I,” her son explained. “I never could find ’em.
They went too quick for I. Got into lew places on Dartmoor where I
couldn’t find ’em.”

“They was ashamed to be seen,” commented Mrs. Cobbledick, as she rose
from her stool. “Honest folk like we stops in the village. Us don’t go
on Dartmoor to talk. I milks Artful in the middle of the road, ’cause
I ain’t ashamed to be seen. I’m proud of it, Willum. Honest folk be
always proud to be seen. They don’t hide themselves on Dartmoor. And
when a maid calls herself Bill--well, I wouldn’t let she stop wi’ me
if her didn’t pay us well.”

With these virtuous sentiments her son entirely agreed. As he moved
away, to spend the evening in the vitiated atmosphere of the bar-room,
he summed up the situation with the remark, “Her won’t marry ’en. Her
be a lady, and he be only half a gentleman, though he reckons he’m a
whole one; and he bain’t a scholar, though he reckons he be; and he’ve
only one eye, though he reckons us don’t know it.”

“Her b’ain’t no lady,” cried Mrs. Cobbledick, harsh naturally upon her
own sex. “Her be no better than an actress.” This was the unkindest
thing the unkindly soul could think of. “Artful be more of a lady than
she. Get over, Artful! Come back early, Willum,” she called after the
slouching figure. “I’ll have a nice supper for ye, old dear.”

Five minutes later the village street was once more silent and
deserted--given over to the geese and fowls--and the three-legged
stool occupied the centre of the road until dusk.

That same afternoon Burrough was lying upon his bed. He was not well.
He had a feverish headache, and his temperature was slightly above
normal. For the last two days he had not been out; he was depressed by
the wild and wintry weather, by the knowledge that he could do no
work, by the overwhelming sense of his loneliness, and by the fact
that he had heard nothing of Beatrice since the fisherman’s visit. Ill
in body and worried in mind as he was, he began to wonder whether the
experiences of that day had actually occurred. He had been dreaming a
great deal lately owing to the disturbed condition of his brain; and
sometimes he doubted whether he had been visited by the onion-seller
in the first instance, and then by Poltesco, and whether he had walked
out that evening and talked with old Y. under the Vicarage wall. His
dreams had become a confused mixture of Breton valleys, Cornish cliffs
and moors, pilchards and onions, old men with lanterns, screaming
women and owls, and behind everything the vision of Beatrice, not
quite as he had known her, but a graver, wiser Beatrice, sitting alone
in fields of blue-flowered flax--that was the influence of the
Breton--her hands clasped before her, and her distracting face always
turned slightly away from him. He awoke with struggles, but the
dream-picture accompanied his waking hours, until he found it no easy
matter to sift the grain of fact from the chaff of imagination.

From his position upon the bed he could command the moorland track,
which heaved in the form of an arc right in front of his window. He
could see everything that passed; the big horned sheep, the bullocks,
and shaggy ponies. He looked continually along that rough bend of
narrow road, wishing it was summer, longing to see some familiar
creature of his own species start suddenly into view. Nobody had come
that way during the two days of his illness--which was mental rather
than physical--except the postman bringing him daily newspapers, but
no letters, no small envelope bearing the Sennen postmark. He felt
sure that Poltesco’s report had been unfavourable. Three weeks had
passed since the fisherman’s strange visit, and Beatrice had not
spoken. It could only be because she did not like to tell him that his
artificial eye would repel her, as the artificial leg of the old
fisherman had repelled her years before.

It began to grow dusk. Burrough stretched himself back upon the bed
and closed his eyes. No one would come along the moorland track that
day. Presently he roused himself to take his temperature. It had gone
up slightly.

He went on dreaming. Again the Breton became a prominent figure,
almost an obsession. Burrough imagined him planting his onions,
harvesting them, stringing them, crossing to Plymouth that he might
hawk them in desolate places, and returning with a few shillings’
profit in his pocket to commence the trivial round again. He thought
of the man’s wife and children, wondered how they managed to live,
where their clothes came from, how often they had a meal; and he
envied the simple faith which made the success of the onion crop
dependent upon the good-will of their blessed saints. Then he opened
his eyes, dreading to fall again into the troubling realm of
dreamland. Darkness was coming rapidly across the moor; the track was
almost obscured; but his imagination had become so heightened, and the
thought of the onion-seller possessed his mind so completely, that he
actually saw the Breton, swinging along towards the gorge, with the
pole upon his shoulder, and a string of bronzed onions hanging at each
end.

“This won’t do at all,” he muttered, turning aside with a shudder.

He looked again. The darkness seemed to have increased marvellously in
those few seconds, and it was not at first easy to distinguish the
dull grey track between the black gorse-bushes. The apparition had
vanished. Then a pony dashed across, its mane and tail streaming
wildly, and Burrough heard others in front of his cottage apparently
stampeding. There was a moment of silence, and then came a gentle
rap-rap upon the door.

Burrough sprang up, his head aching violently, but somehow not at all
surprised. He was dressed, so he passed quickly downstairs, wrenched
the door open, for the recent rains had caused the woodwork to swell,
and was greeted at once with the shy smile and soft “good day” of the
Breton, who was not an apparition at all, but the same man who had
visited the cottage three weeks before, an hour or so before the
coming of Poltesco, and had for some unaccountable reason remained an
obsession ever since.

“You were kind to me the last time,” said the man in his own language.
“So I have come back to tell you something you may like to know.”

“I am very glad to see you,” Burrough replied heartily. “I am very
lonely, and I am not well. Come in and talk to me, and spend the night
here if you like.”

“No, no,” said the Breton. “I must walk a long way to-night. I am
going home.”

He lowered the pole from his shoulder, and pointed at the two
remaining strings of bulbs. “Those are all I have left. I shall sell
them as I go to Plymouth.”

“You will leave them here. I will buy them,” said Burrough.

“Thank you,” the Breton replied simply, and he gave a little sigh
which was more eloquent than words. He could go back to his wife with
money in his pockets, and tell her he had sold all his onions, and had
moreover sold them well.

Burrough felt restored. He was tingling with expectation of good news
as he brought the Frenchman to his fireside, and the headache left him
as though by enchantment. Here was a second mysterious visit. Had the
Breton gone through Cornwall in the course of his wanderings; met
Beatrice there; told her the story of the lonely seigneur, who had
shown him kindness in the tiny chateau upon Dartmoor; received a
message for him from her, one of those cryptic messages in which
Beatrice so delighted? Had he beneath that rough jersey, very much
like the one Poltesco had worn, something from the Cornish princess
for the unfortunate and unhappy King of Trevalyor? That fairy-tale,
which was not all a fairy-tale, came back vividly to Burrough’s mind.
How long ago it seemed! And how different their little kingdom by the
river had been then!

“Tell me. Have you been in Cornwall?” he asked.

He was disappointed when the man smiled and shook his head. He had not
been west of Plymouth. He had been in the mid-Devon villages, in the
low, deeply-wooded swamp land, among the still almost primitive people
of Zeal Monachorum and Bow, and the ancient hamlets along the
northerly fringe of the moor. That morning he had been in Chagford,
and had sold onions to the best known of the Dartmoor guides.

“Have you come from Chagford? Can you swear you come from there?” said
Burrough excitedly, mindful of Poltesco’s deceitful story, of which
this promised to be a repetition.

The Breton swore by the blessed saints, who had brought him a
plentiful harvest of onions, and had enabled him to sell them at
excellent profit, and had, moreover, taken his wife and children
beneath their protection during his long absence, that he was speaking
nothing but the truth. To satisfy Burrough he described the village,
and when he had done so with complete accuracy, the young man
expressed himself satisfied, and begged him to proceed.

“The guide is a good man. He, too, was kind to me,” said the Breton,
puffing at the cigarette which his host had given him. “He told me he
had been a great journey to a wild place, to the grande marais which
he called Cranmere. He had done a service for a young lady.”

“Yes,” said Burrough, when the man paused. “Go on.”

“The young lady sent him a letter, and told him to take it to
Cranmere. There is a box----”

“I understand all that,” the other interrupted. “I know all about the
postal system of Cranmere. Give me names. Who sent the letter?”

“I do not know. The guide did not say. But the letter was for you.”

Burrough leaned forward. He placed a hand upon the Breton’s knee, and
asked earnestly, “How do you know that?”

“Because the guide told me who that letter was for. He asked me if I
had heard of you. I told him I had seen you----”

“How did you know my name?”

“That evening after I left you I went into the village, and I asked
for your name. You had been very good to me. I came here cold and
unhappy. I had tramped a long way and sold no onions. You brought me
in. You gave me tea and tobacco, and let me sit by your fire. When I
left you I was happy and warm. I sold my onions well. You had brought
me good fortune. You were my patron. So I asked for your name that I
might remember it in my prayers.”

Burrough was deeply touched. He took the Breton’s hand and shook it
warmly, murmuring a few words of gratitude, not so much for the pious
remembrance as for the information he had brought. He was grateful to
discover that there were men eager to go out of their way to perform a
kindly service in return for a very little kindness. He knew that not
a single commoner would have made a dozen steps to bring him the
information which this poor alien had brought gladly. He thanked the
Breton again and again.

“It is nothing,” said the man simply. “I have not come out of my way.
I could see that the guide did not wish you to know about the letter,
but he did not ask me to keep silence. I would not interfere between
you and the lady. But if I have helped you, and if I have made you
happy, I am glad. There is one thing which makes a man happy, whether
he is a gentleman or a poor onion-seller, and that is love. Is it not
so?”

“You have done for me more than you know,” Burrough told him. “You
have made me very happy.”

“Then I am happy too,” said the Breton.

“You came to me before cold and unhappy, and you say I sent you away
warm and satisfied. I was miserable and ill when you came just now,
and you have made me happy. You have made me well.”

The Breton’s honest eyes gleamed with pleasure, and he laughed as
innocently as a child.

“It was the blessed St. Francis,” he said. “I wondered whether you
would wish me to come and tell you, or whether you would not desire to
know. There were magpies on the moor, and I prayed to St. Francis and
said, ‘If one magpie flies across the road I will not go. If two fly
across I will.’ And the holy St. Francis heard my prayer and sent
two.”




 CHAPTER XXVII.
 HOW BURROUGH WENT TO DART HEAD.

It was very dark upon the moor that night. There was a cold mist,
and through it came from time to time stinging snow showers which
could hardly be faced, because of the bitterness of the wind which
brought them across the bare hills and bog land from the great
plateau, which was the centre of Burrough’s thoughts from the hour the
Breton left him. Hidden away in the tin box, which in its turn was
safely enclosed within the soaked masses of peat forming the cairn in
the centre of the land of desolation, was Beatrice’s letter, waiting
for the next traveller upon Cranmere. Standing at his door, Burrough
listened to the wind, felt the cold sting of the driven sleet, and
thought of the region which separated him from the letter.

The whimsical act was typical of Beatrice. She would be delighted to
think that her message for him was at the _poste restante_ of the
pixies. He knew that she secretly regarded Cranmere as the only place
left where the little people existed. It was to Cranmere that he had
sent the Cornish princess of his fairy-tale, that she might make her
choice between the three kings. And now it was to Cranmere that she
would send him to receive her final answer.

That the letter in the cairn did contain her last word, he felt sure.
Had it been otherwise, she would have written to him direct. The fact
that she had chosen this method of communicating with him was
convincing as to the importance of that letter. In the ordinary course
of events he could not have known that she had written to him at
Cranmere, and Beatrice would be well aware of it. She would be
wondering every day whether any moorman had been upon the plateau
where the rivers are born, or whether the pool had been rendered
inaccessible by winter. She would know that her letter would be taken
from the cairn almost at once, or that it must remain there until
early summer. No doubt she had made up her mind to accept the
conditions which the weather might be pleased to impose. That also was
typical of Beatrice. If it were to remain fine, Burrough should learn
his fate at once; if the winter were to appear suddenly, he would have
to wait. She had sent her letter to Bingie’s post-office, and the
issue remained in the hands of the pixies.

Directly the Breton went away, Burrough commenced his preparations. It
was Beatrice’s wish that he should receive his final answer at
Cranmere, and to Cranmere he must go. They had stood together there.
He had wished for her there. It was on the way back that she had
learnt how greatly he loved her. It was on the way back he had met
with the accident which had raised a barrier between them. The dreary
wilderness of Cranmere was the temple where their vows were to be
exchanged. The cairn was the altar where the barrier was to be broken
down.

“I wish I had Peter,” said Burrough. “Upon my soul, I would take him
with me for company. I should have to carry the little man, but at
least I should have someone to speak to.”

For a moment, when he heard the sleet driven against the window and
the water roaring more loudly than usual, his resolution weakened, and
prudence dictated a policy of waiting. Why not write again to
Poltesco, enclosing a letter for Beatrice, telling her he had become
acquainted with her whimsical act? But it would require four days to
receive her answer, and in the meantime that letter would be lying in
the cairn only seven miles away. And Beatrice would have a poor
opinion of him if she thought it was fear that had prevented him from
going to Cranmere. Burrough then considered whether he might not pay
someone to get the letter for him. There was wall-eyed Kellaway, who
was said to know the moor thoroughly, and where to cross the bogs,
however dense and white the mists. That idea he scouted also. In the
first place, he could trust no one on such a mission. Besides, how
could he confess to Beatrice that when he knew she was waiting for him
on the moor he had not gone? He had also an idea, which he dismissed
as promptly, that wall-eyed Kellaway would decline to go.

It seemed prosaic to be boiling eggs and cutting sandwiches while
occupied with such thoughts; but Burrough intended to start as soon as
it was light, and there was a very practical side to this sentimental
business of calling at the pixies’ post office. When his arrangements
were complete, he sat down and wrote the following note:--


 “My dear Bill,--Here I am at Cranmere Pool for the second time, and
 not alone, for I have just taken your letter from the box. I have not
 read it yet. In fact, this is written in anticipation, as I may have
 no time, or I may be too cold, or it may be too dark and boisterous to
 write there. Anyhow, this letter goes into the post-office in place of
 yours. The dramatic unities of place, time, and action have to be
 disregarded in this letter. I am writing on Saturday night in my
 cottage without news of you. And I must imagine it is Sunday
 afternoon, and I am standing beside Cranmere Pool with your letter in
 my hand and mine just posted. And now to read your letter, standing
 just where you stood, and seeing you--how can you stand on such tiny
 feet in this wild wind? Why were those eyes, that nose, mouth, and
 hair made? They must have been treasured up for ages by the Creator,
 and one day He thought He would use them, and gave them all to you.
 However short the time is--and you know what a journey I must go
 before it is dark--however cold I am, however gloomy and boisterous
 the weather, I must learn your letter by heart before I move from this
 place, which is just where you stood that summer’s day. I love you,
 dearest little Bill the fisherman--wildly when I am alone. But I love
 you always. I think of your eyes always.--Yours ever and ever, Jack.”


This letter was enclosed within an envelope, addressed to Poltesco, at
Sennen, stamped and rigorously sealed.

There was nothing else to do but sleep. No dreams came until near the
dawn, and the dream then concerned the past. The Breton had ceased to
trouble. The scene was neither in Brittany, nor upon Dartmoor, nor in
Cornwall. Burrough became a schoolboy again. It was the last night of
term, and he was tossing uneasily in his bed, too happy to rest
because he would be up at the dawn, down to breakfast, get his journey
money, then off to the station as hard as he could go, and into the
train for home. The boys beside him in the dormitory were just as
restless as he. They were sighing impatiently in their sleep, and
sometimes laughing for sheer happiness. The Christmas holidays would
begin in a few hours, the happiest time of youth; and the prospect of
unlimited dainties, of pantomimes and parties, of dances, and little
girls to kiss under the mistletoe, was sufficient to make the most
stolid youth laugh in his sleep. What a striking of matches there was,
what a clinking of watch-chains! Would the night never go? Then the
bell rang, a manservant hurried in to light the gas, a shower of
pillows reached him, and a joyous shout went up, as Burrough awoke
with a struggle to hear the water roaring down the gorge.

After that, the night was soon over. It was a fine morning,
dangerously fine, with plenty of sunshine and a squally wind which
swept the clouds rapidly across the sky. Burrough was up as soon as it
was light, feeling somewhat nervous, and with the knowledge that his
temperature was higher than it should have been. He attributed it to
excitement, refusing to remember that he had been unwell for some
days. A long walk would do him good, he thought, and after all he
could always turn back if he should discover that the journey was too
much for him. The idea of postponing the expedition never even
occurred. Beatrice, the whimsical maid of the moors and the
sea-cliffs, was calling him out, beckoning him to the plateau of
river-heads, waiting to welcome him at Cranmere.

During his climb from the edge of the gorge up to the high moor
Burrough was thinking of Beatrice. How he had seen her standing with
old Y., beneath the sycamore, after he had fallen in love with her
footprint; how they had boiled the kettle in the devil’s kitchen, in
the centre of their little Arcadia by the river of ferns; and how they
had gone swaling. Above all, how they had come back together from
Cranmere, and the night of enchantment in Tom-tit-tot’s palace. He
thought of her running over the broken ground, jumping from one rock
to another, springing across the crevasses. He thought of her
fearlessly cantering her horse over the clatters of granite. And then
he thought of her shudder when she first saw his disfigured face that
day they had searched in vain for the white heather. Well, he had put
all that right. Poltesco had reported favourably, he felt sure, and
Beatrice would not shrink from him again.

The morning continued fine, but there was a bitter wind as Burrough
came up into the mountainous region of dark heath and splintered
granite. His course took him beside the river, which was swollen into
a white torrent by the recent heavy rains. The masses of water
descended with the speed of a racehorse, and with the noise of a
hurricane. The ground on either side appeared to tremble, and when
Burrough placed his hand upon a boulder to preserve his balance, he
could feel the vibration caused by the torrent. The huge stones in the
river’s bed were submerged. The action of the water had worn them as
smooth as chiselled marble. The boiling masses made his head ache. He
felt dizzy when he looked up and saw them thundering down towards him.
So he left the river, and made towards Oke Tor, which he ascended
slowly. Beneath were the bogs gleaming sullenly in the sunlight.

Long before he reached Steeperton Cleave, and sighted the ruin where
Beatrice and he had spent the night, the sun had disappeared and the
clouds had settled in a uniform dark mantle across the sky. That was
only to be expected, considering the time of year. There had been
already more sunshine than was usual.

Already Burrough was tired. He was beginning to stumble, and a
troublesome cough made him breathless. The solitude seemed to him more
depressing than ever. He had apparently left the world of living
creatures. Men he had not expected to see, but there were no black
cattle, no shaggy ponies, not a bird even. Every living creature had
gone into shelter. Perhaps they had scented snow in the air. The only
sign of man and his works was an unpleasant one--the shells protruding
from the sodden peat.

The great pyramid of Steeperton became a regular obsession. Would he
never get past it? He tramped on and on without appearing to make any
progress, for the mountain was there just in the same place every time
he glanced to the left. It reminded him of the enchanted mountain of
the Arabian story which would not permit ships to sail past it.

The river became narrower and less tumultuous; presently it was
nothing more than a crack meandering through an ocean of bogs. Even on
the high moor the surface was treacherous, and patches of vivid green
moss had to be avoided. There was still plenty of light; but it was
colder, very much colder; and there were little scraps of what
appeared to be cotton sedge fluttering around. It was snowing,
although Burrough refused to recognise the fact. He was nearly upon
the plateau; not more than a mile from Cranmere Pool; snow, sleet, and
wind, he would face them all for Beatrice’s letter.

Then he passed a few carcases: first a bullock, then a fox, and then a
pony--destroyed by the fierce weather.

It was when he entered the region of crevasses that he dimly realised
he was making a foolhardy venture. The wind was bitter. It was as
noisy as a stormy sea; and he could not be oblivious of the fact that
it was behind him. Once he turned, but he had to put up his hands to
protect his face.

Within one of the deep fissures Burrough crouched upon glue-like peat,
listening to the wind, and watching the snowflakes rushing overhead,
whiter and more rapid than the torrent of the river. He was fairly
warm and comfortable in that shelter. Sentiment still encouraged him
to go on to Cranmere. Sense advised him to make the best of his way
home. He was feeling very weak and ill, but he cheered himself with
the thought of Beatrice. How pleased she would be when she knew what
an effort he had made to get his letter from the pixies’ post-office.
She would think very much more of him. She would know he was no mere
summer’s day lover.

It became darker, and when Burrough dragged himself out of the
crevasse he saw that the worst had happened. A greater enemy than the
wind and snow had sprung up. It was the mist. He knew then the only
thing to be done was to escape from the upland. It was impossible to
return as he had come. The only course open was to go with the wind,
strike some water-way, and follow it down. He might be brought out at
Lydford; but he remembered being told that the region in that
direction was practically impassable in bad weather on account of the
bogs.

Burrough continued to ascend, not from choice, but from necessity. By
the nature of the surface, and the fury of the weather, he knew that
he was upon Cranmere. It was not easy to see more than a few yards on
either side, and to look back was impossible--one attempt almost
flayed his face. The tumult was terrific; from every crevasse issued
yells and moans. The black mud was nearly liquid. Even the big
tussocks gave way, or quivered, beneath his tread. Burrough could not
stand for any length of time, for immediately he halted he felt
himself sinking into depths of mire. Had it not been for the wind
behind him he could not have progressed at all.

Lower down upon the moor, around the cottage by the gorge, there was
probably nothing more than a slight wind and a flurry of snowflakes.
Still lower it would be calm and cold. The terrific wind, the freezing
missiles of snow, heavy mist, liquid mud, and interminable bog, were
the normal condition of Cranmere in winter.

The sides of the crevasses crumbled away like bride-cake, and Burrough
went down often into the slime. The stunted heather came away by the
roots in a clot of mud when he grasped at it. The only safe places
were the tussocks, and these afforded no sort of shelter. Burrough’s
one and only idea was to get away from that horrible place, to get
down in any direction, anywhere to be away from the full fury of that
wind and the sting of the snow. But enveloped in mist as he was he
could do nothing, except proceed wind-blown and hopeful of feeling the
descent commence. One lake of mud led to a fissure which landed him
into another lake of mud, and so on into an interminable maze of
crevasses filled with slime, choked with mud, and gurgling horribly
with wind and water.

Possibly another hour’s strength remained. If he were not off the
plateau by then--but he reproved himself for the thought, which he
dared not express, and struggled on with his head down. How interested
and sympathetic Beatrice would be when he told her of that day’s
experiences. She might scold him for having exposed himself to danger.
How delightful that would be. But was there danger? The high moor at
the time of mist and snow--there he was again with his morbid
thoughts! How comfortable he would find his cottage when he got back!
He thought of the shelves of books, the glowing fire, the warm green
curtains, the cosy lounge and easy-chair, the soft lamp-light, and old
Peter--no, poor Peter was among the missing. He had gone out upon the
moor and had never come back. What an intelligent cat he was! He
remembered that Peter had taken to Beatrice. He had regarded her as
his future mistress. So she would have been if Peter had lived.

Burrough was utterly exhausted. His legs felt numbed, but it was not
from the cold. He could not stop to take any refreshment. There was no
place where he could do so, and the pitiless wind bore him on. He was
becoming drowsy and stupid. He wanted to get home and write to
Beatrice, and tell her what Cranmere was like in winter.

A big crevasse presented itself. The edge was fairly solid, and
through the mist Burrough perceived a stream of black water gurgling
sullenly. He wondered if it were a river-head, and if so what river.
It was more important to learn that the ridge of peat was able to
support his weight. His gloves were sodden and his hands were numbed,
but he managed to open his coat and drag out his watch. There was mud
all over him; even the watch-chain was clotted with it, so he
understood he must somewhere have sunk up to his waist. He had no
recollection of it, although he knew he had been wading and
floundering and sinking for hours. The time was close upon half-past
two. Then it seemed that the watch was dragged out of his hands. The
liquid slime sucked it down, and Burrough followed, toppled over by
the wind. Somehow he worked his way out with spasmodic struggles, and
crossed that crevasse, as he had crossed a hundred others, still
wondering stupidly if it were the river of Tavy or the river of Dart.
Had he known it was the river of West Okement, and the very centre of
Cranmere, he might have abandoned the struggle, and given way to his
drowsiness in its mud.

He was not cold any longer. He was quite warm and comfortable. The
snow appeared to burn his face and neck. The howling wind made
pleasant music. He thought he was on the shifting sands of the Cornish
coast being carried seaward; and the mists were the sunset clouds
which rested upon the queen’s gardens and the king’s palaces of
Lyonesse.

Wherever he was he could rest a little, for his body found support
against a heap of turves and white stones. There was an aperture, and
within something that resembled a box. Above his head was a wooden
post streaming with moisture. He thought he had been there before. His
hands pulled at the almost invisible object which looked like a box.
He opened it, just as if it had been a box, and inside was something
that resembled a letter; and the handwriting was a wonderfully good
imitation of Beatrice’s. It seemed quite natural to go through a
pantomime of taking out that letter and putting the one he had brought
with him in its place; of closing the box, and restoring it to the
hole in the side of the cairn. The next thing was to read the letter.
It was really just as though he had arrived at Cranmere Pool by
accident. Indeed if he had not been so drowsy he might have been sure
of it.

It was exactly the letter that he would have desired Beatrice to
write. She told him he might come to her at Porth Zennor as soon as he
liked after reading it. So he rose to go. But the mist was all round
him, and the snow rushed on, and the wind was rather more furious than
it had been.…


It was not known until five months later why Burrough had left the
cottage beside the gorge. Then Beatrice received a letter, bearing the
Lydford postmark, and endorsed “from Cranmere”: and a few days later
she appeared in the little village of Lew, and everyone noticed that
she had not so much colour as formerly. She herself went, with
wall-eyed Kellaway and a few others, upon the plateau of river-heads,
although, as Ann Cobbledick quite sensibly remarked, it was merely a
waste of time and energy, for the bogs of Cranmere preserve their
secrets even more surely than the sea--and “’twas the Dart took ’en,”
said Ann.

 THE END.




 TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES

John Trevena was a pseudonym used by Ernest George Henham.

Minor spelling inconsistencies (e.g. folk-lore/folk lore,
tiptoe/tip-toe, etc.) have been preserved.

Alterations to the text:

Punctuation: correct some quotation mark pairings/nestings, and
missing periods and commas.

Place the footnote at the beginning of Chapter XXV inline with
the text.

[Chapter V]

Change “and his _son ’ll_ be Willum” to _son’ll_.

[Chapter XII]

(Why, _twould_ kill me,’ is what they say) to _’twould_.

[Chapter XV]

(“_Its_ easy to see you never had a Cornish nurse) to _It’s_.

[Chapter XIX]

(“Nine,” she _mumured_ with a gasp of mirth) _murmured_.

[Chapter XXIII]

“There were castles embattled with _hugh_ archways” to _huge_.

 [End of text]






*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A PIXY IN PETTICOATS ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.